^1 
 
 ^^^^^^Hii. 
 
 B 
 
 
 ^^H 
 
 Lh 
 

 ^^' ,^v^^ 
 
 ^ ^'^. 
 
 ■^.•s: 
 
 
 \y '^r 
 
 v*> , 
 
 cS^^ . 
 
 
 
 
 \^^^. 
 
 '^OO^ 
 
 N 
 
 ,.>^^\ 
 
 V ^^ " ^ 
 
 
 
 
 O 0^ 
 
 
 /;-» 
 
^v. .^'^' 
 
 
 .%<i. 
 
 
JULIA LeGRAND 
 
 "She remembers Miss Julia as always in a soft, 
 trailing white gown, full of romantic fancies, and always accompanied 
 by a great dog, the gift of a lover, an absent one, about whom there 
 was some mystery. She is remembered as being very beautiful and 
 graceful, with a suggestion of pensiveness about her, which was no 
 doubt heightened by a childish imagination." Bee page 23. 
 
THE JOURNAL 
 
 OF 
 
 JULIA Le grand 
 
 NEW ORLEANS 
 
 1862-1863 
 
 Edited by 
 Kate Mason Ro\^land 
 
 and 
 
 Mrs. Morris L.. Croxall 
 
 RICHMOND I 
 
 EVERETT WADDET CO. 
 
 1911 
 
W/f 
 
 Copyright, 1911 
 
 By Kate Mason Rowland and 
 
 Mrs. Morris L. Croxall. 
 
 ©CI.A300479 
 
TO 
 
 Edith Pye Weeden, 
 
 the '' little niece '' for whom the 
 
 journal was written, 
 
 this volume is affectionately 
 
 dedicated 
 
 by the editors. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 The period, the place, the circumstances of this 
 diary are replete with the romance of the great 
 war that made for the Confederate States of 
 America the glorious name in history which is 
 the rich inheritance of our people today. The 
 story of New Orleans, the proud, the beautiful 
 city, in her thraldom under Butler and Banks, is 
 here interwoven with a family chronicle. But it 
 is not merely a graphic recital of thrilling events. 
 The writer, a lady of rare intellectual powers, of 
 fine attainments, and great beauty of character, 
 suffuses her pages with the charm of her own 
 personality. Now humorous, now pathetic, as 
 she tells of the trials and mortifications to which 
 she and her friends were subjected, she preserves 
 always a certain elevation of thought, a dignity 
 of soul, displaying in the stress and strain of her 
 environment, noble traits of patience, forbear- 
 ance and charity. 
 
 Ardently patriotic, she claimed two States for 
 her allegiance, Maryland and Louisiana, and this 
 volume should appeal especially, therefore, to the 
 Confederates of these two Commonwealths. 
 Though a resident of Louisiana from her girl- 
 hood, she was born in '^Maryland, my Mary- 
 land," and was of Maryland ancestry. 
 
 5 
 
6 PREFACE 
 
 Texas also may lay claim to Julia LeGrand, 
 for here she spent the latter part of her life ; here 
 she married and died. 
 
 But to all Confederates, wherever found, who 
 love and remember the Cause to which their gen- 
 erous youth was pledged; and to all their de- 
 scendants, the '^Sons'^ and ^'Daughters'' of the 
 Confederate South, this Journal may be com- 
 mended. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Biographical Sketch 13 
 
 Journal 35 
 
 December 1, 1861 — December 31, 1862. 
 
 I.'-Sending clothes to Claude — Dinner at Mrs. Norton s — 
 
 . Sewing for the soldiers — Free market — ^The LeGrands 
 
 give a little supper — the fall of new Orleans — 
 
 i^Ladies sign paper prajnng that the city may not be 
 
 "^given up — Mail communication cut off — The Mayor 
 
 behaves with dignity — Letter to General Shepley — 
 
 His character described — Letter to Mrs. John 
 
 Chilton — "Butler and his Brother," poem — Letter to 
 
 Mrs. Shepherd Brown — "The Ladies' Farewell ip^ 
 
 Brutal Ferocity Butler," poem — Julia Ann steals 
 
 money and runs away — Negro snake worship — 
 
 Rumors of a negro insurrection — Christmas dinner 
 
 - given by ladies to Confederate prisoners 35 
 
 January 1 — January 28, 1863. 
 
 II. The Ogden girls — General Shepley and Mrs. Norton — 
 
 The "gorgeous French" — A young Confederate cap- 
 tain — Harriet steals money — Mrs. Norton's inter- 
 view with General Banks — Negroes starving in the 
 streets— Funeral of Mr. Payne — Mrs. Davenport and 
 General Butler — Daily encounters between white men 
 and negroes — White' men always punished — Regis- 
 tered enemies sent out of the city — Sherman's 
 depredations at Milliken's Bend— Mrs. Waugh— Her 
 beautiful character — Sydney Dameron's birthnight 
 party^Mrs. Richardson and her asylum — A week at 
 Greenville — The Ogdens and Randolphs — Mr. Haines — 
 The Harrisons 61 
 
 February 3 — February 28, 1863. 
 
 III. An officer's caper — Experiences at the City Hall- 
 
 Register for passports — Get arrest papers for ser- 
 vants — Get passports, not named, Julia is "Number 
 46" — Banks, his rudeness and heartlessness — The 
 
 7 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Episcopal ministers — Their treatment — Account of 
 Doctor Goodrich and Colonel Strong — Scene of excite- 
 ment at the church — New paper, the Era — Organ of 
 the Yankees, Bee, Picayune, The True Delta, all 
 worthless now — Mary Jane and her delinquencies — 
 General Banks and the planters — Confederate pris- 
 oners sent off — Letter describing the scene — Artillery 
 charge the women and children — Women and children 
 detained on a boat all niglit — Nothing to eat — Mrs. 
 Roselius and her husband — ^The oath-taking de- 
 scribed — Insubordination and demoralization of Fed- 
 eral soldiers — Arrests of citizens and children — Mrs. 
 Cameron 113 
 
 Mabch 1 — ^Mabch 15, 1863. 
 
 IV. Mr. Denman, "a Yankee, but a Southern one" — ^Descrip- 
 tion of Stafford, negro General — Commands 1,400 
 negroes below the city — Their depredations in the 
 country — Character of Mr. Randolph — His true 
 chivalry — The Misses Norcum and their fine clothes — 
 Further accounts of the "Levee scene" — Poem, "The 
 Greatest Victory of the War, La Bataille ties Mou- 
 choirs" — The infamy rests with Colonel French — 
 Sewing cloth to be sent to Confederate soldiers — 
 Wilkinson girls to wear the cloth as skirts — ^^Irs. 
 Wilkinson and her imprisonment — Five hundred 
 dollars reward offered for discovery of author of 
 "Tlie Battle of the Handkerchiefs"— The Misses 
 Pritchard — Mrs. Wilkinson on parole — Must report 
 each day to Lieutenant Andrews — State pride and 
 love — Kentucky and Maryland — ^Mrs. Pinkard — 
 Negroes without passes arrested — The Yankee woman 
 at the corner — The Rule of Three — Kate Wilkinson 
 and General Sherman — Federals riding furiously up 
 and down the street — Mrs. Dameron and her chil- 
 dren — Colonel Broad well — A spy story — Passes for 
 servants refused to all who have not taken the 
 oath — These servants to be put to work on fortifi- 
 cations and plantations — Negroes robbed by soldiers — 
 Picture painted in New Orleans, "The Great Massa- 
 chusetts Hyena" — Judge and Mrs. Montgomery 165 
 
 March 17 — March 30, 1863. 
 
 V. Great distress and confusion among the negroes — Rela- 
 tives of Farragut refused his protection and would 
 not see him — Mrs. Colonel Pinckney — Doctor Glenn 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 and Sarah — Arrest of three ladies — Thrown into a 
 room with drunken soldiers — Other outrages de- 
 tailed — Mrs. Pritehard — Mrs. Stewart's daughters — 
 A prose article on the Levee scene — Colonel Clarke 
 reported wounded — Great regard for him in New 
 Orleans — Ambulances with wounded brought to the 
 city — Letters from Charley Chilton, Mary Lou 
 Harrison and others — Tell of their love affairs — 
 More spy stories — Mrs. Judge Clarke — Account of 
 Mrs. General Valle, U. S. A. — She has a woman 
 arrested for looking at her — Mary deserts her mis- 
 tress — Carries off Jake — House of Mr. Burnside, an 
 old bachelor, described — Women wear round capes 
 called "Beauregards" — Doctor Fenner, Mr. Dudley, 
 Mrs. Wells — Day of fasting and prayer appointed by 
 President Davis — Observed at Roman Catholic Cathe- 
 dral — Father Mullen — His fearless replies to Butler — 
 Doctor Stone — Mrs. Miller — The Waugh family — 
 Mrs. Evans — Mrs. Jeansenand — Account of Mrs. 
 Brown's house, and how it was seized — Account of 
 Mrs. J. P. Harrison's house and its occupation — 
 Letter to General Banks asking for articles of value 
 taken — Doctor Palmer — His letter to Mr. Perkins — 
 Mrs. Norton's servant, Mary — Futile effort to get 
 back Jake — Humiliating interview at the City Hall — 
 Insolence of Captain Miller 227 
 
 March 31— Apeil 8, 1863. 
 
 VI. Mary Ogden and her pranks — Shepley employs policemen 
 to listen and report conversations on the cars and in 
 the streets — Houses to be searched in which British 
 officers have been entertained — French and Spanish 
 officers also in sympathy with Confederates — They 
 visit the pretty girls — Mrs. Tutt — She brings dis- 
 couraging news from the Confederacy — The Mitchell 
 girls — Mrs. Saunders — Weitzel in the city — Mrs. 
 Gilmour and her daughters — The paroled prisoners 
 locked up in the Custom House — Sent off secretly in 
 the night — Lieutenant Musselman — Mrs. Shute re- 
 fused the privilege of seeing her son — Mattie and 
 Sarah Wells — Betty Neely — Mary Harrison hears 
 from her aunt, Mrs. Riley — Invites the LeGrands to 
 go with them (the Harrisons) to Franklin, Louisi- 
 ana — Captain Harley — Dick and James Pye — Remin- 
 iscences of the Maryland home — A cup of tea and a 
 long chat 293 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 Julia LeGrand Frontispiece ^^ 
 
 Kate ;Mason Rowland IQ ^ 
 
 Mbs. Morris L. Croxall 24^ 
 
 Claude F. LeGrand 35 i^ 
 
 Captain Charles Moale Croxall 48 ^ 
 
 Colonel Claudius Francis LeGrand 64 i^ 
 
 MoLLiE Emanuel 80 '^ 
 
 Ellin North Moale 112 i^ 
 
 R. LeGrand Johnston 128 i/^ 
 
 Maby Johnston (Mrs. Fielder C. Slingluff ) 144 ^ 
 
 Mrs. R. a. Wilkinson 192 1- 
 
 Miss Emily Virginia Mason 240 iX 
 
 Mrs. Theodore Shute 296 / 
 
 11 
 
THE JOURNAL 
 
 OF 
 
 JULIA Le GRAND 
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 
 Julia LeGband (Mrs. Adolf Waitz) 
 
 Julia Ellen LeGrand was born at ^* Portland 
 Manor/* Anne Arundel County, Maryland, in 
 1829. She was the daughter of Claudius F. 
 LeGrand and Anna Maria CroxalL The latter 
 was the only daughter of Captain Charles Croxall 
 and Polly Morris, eldest daughter of Robert 
 Morris, the financier of the Revolution. The 
 LeGrands were of French origin, coming over to 
 America in 1789, just prior to the French Revo- 
 lution. Claudius, or Claude Frangois LeGrand 
 and Samuel D. LeGrand were brothers. Judge 
 John Carroll LeGrand, son of Samuel D. 
 LeGrand, was for many years Judge of the Court 
 of Appeals of Maryland. Claude LeGrand was 
 sent to school in Paris, and on his return, accord- 
 ing to family tradition, was captured by the Eng- 
 lish and imprisoned on the ship Dartmouth 
 When released, LeGrand entered the army and 
 
 13 
 
14 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 became a colonel in the war of 1812. * ^ Years and 
 years ago,'' writes R. LeGrand Johnston, the 
 artist, ^*my mother used to correspond with Tete 
 and Claude LeGrand in France, children of my 
 grandfather's brother, who with him was sent 
 to the Polytechnique, Paris. He remained in 
 France and married there. ' ' These three brothers 
 are believed to have been nephews, or great- 
 nephews of General Claude Just Alexander 
 LeGrand, a distinguished officer of the French 
 army under the first Napoleon. 
 
 Captain Charles Croxall was one of the ten 
 children of Charles Croxall and Rebecca Moale. 
 Charles Croxall, Jr., was born in Maryland, 
 October 7, 1756, and died at ''Portland Manor," 
 November 6, 1831. When a mere youth he en- 
 tered the Revolutionary Army, as ensign of the 
 11th Pennsylvania troops; was commissioned 
 lieutenant in 1777, and made captain the day after 
 the battle of Brandywine for bravery in action. 
 He was severely wounded in a later engagement, 
 taken prisoner and confined in one of the infa- 
 mous prison ships of the British, and was finally 
 exchanged in 1780. Captain Croxall was of an 
 old family of Warwickshire, England, the Croxalls 
 of ''Shustoke House," Warwickshire. Richard 
 Croxall, the first of the name in America, married 
 Joanna Carroll, a cousin of the Carrolls ''of 
 Carrollton." The Croxalls were Cavaliers dur- 
 
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 15 
 
 ing the English civil wars, and for many years 
 they cherished a silver medal, as large as a saucer, 
 signed* ^Charles Rex, ''as a receipt from Charles I 
 for funds raised by them to provide a troop of 
 horse for the Royal Cause. Captain Croxall was 
 married to Mary Morris, July 26, 1781, and 
 Robert Morris settled upon his daughter and son- 
 in-law the splendid estate of ** Belvedere,'' in 
 Warren County, New Jersey. 
 
 The eldest daughter of Anna Maria (Croxall) 
 LeGrand, Matilda, who married Dr. Arel Pye, 
 of Maryland, was born at *' Belvedere, " and was 
 old enough to attend school before her parents 
 removed from there to ** Portland Manor.*' She 
 often spoke of crossing the ice from the Jersey 
 side to Philadelphia. The second daughter, Mary 
 LeGrand, married Mr. Reuben Johnston, a prom- 
 inent lawyer of Alexandria, Virginia. The two 
 youngest daughters, Julia and Virginia, were 
 both women of brilliant minds. In a manuscript 
 sketch of Julia LeGrand, by Prof. James Albert 
 Harrison, who as a boy of sixteen knew them 
 both, he writes : 
 
 **From their earliest girlhood these two sisters 
 were thrown together in the most intimate way, 
 and grew up with an affection for each other that 
 was as tender as it was beautiful. Both remark- 
 ably gifted, one — Julia — distinguished herself by 
 her culture, her extensive reading, her enthusi- 
 
16 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 asm for poetry, romance and history, her love for 
 all that was good, pure and great. A singular 
 grace accompanied all she said and did, and her 
 striking conversational powers were the delight 
 and pride of all her friends, for she threw into 
 her talk a rich inspiration, a delicate and playful 
 wit, a generous ardor in defence of the absent and 
 helpless, and a large fund of unobtrusive knowl- 
 edge and experience, that very few men possess. 
 In her correspondence there was an ease and 
 spontaneity rarely found in the letters of literary 
 women, and it was early gathered from these that 
 Miss LeGrand bade fair to distinguish herself in 
 literature some day. ' ^ 
 
 Besides the four sisters, Matilda, Mary, Julia 
 and Virginia, there were two sons, Washington 
 and Claude LeGrand. In the early thirties, 
 Colonel LeGrand sold his estate in Maryland and 
 emigrated to Louisiana, where he settled at 
 Young's Point, or Millican's Bend, on the banks 
 of the Mississippi. While making preparations 
 to establish his family in their new home, his wife 
 moved to Alexandria, Virginia, for the educa- 
 tional advantages it afforded, and here Mary 
 LeGrand met her fate. A letter from Colonel 
 LeGrand written in 1836 to his brother-in-law, 
 Thomas Croxall, gives an interesting picture of 
 conditions in the Southern country at that time. 
 Thomas Croxall was the grandfather of Morris 
 
KATE :MAS0N ROWLAND 
 Corresponding Secretary U. D. C, 1896 
 
BIOGEAPHICAL SKETCH 17 
 
 LeGrand Croxall, of Washington, D. C, and the 
 latter *s middle name bears witness to the affec- 
 tionate intimacy between the two families. 
 
 Maryland Bend, 
 Near Tuscnmbia, Louisiana, 
 
 April 9th, 1836. 
 Dear Thomas: 
 
 I am at last fixed in this State after examining 
 a great part of the interior of Mississippi and 
 this State. I finally have located myself on the 
 margin of this noble river. I found the lands of 
 the interior much cheaper than those I have 
 bought, but of a quality that must in a few years 
 become sterile, while those on the borders of the 
 river, which are entirely made of its overflowing, 
 can never be exhausted. I have also noticed the 
 great expense to which the inland planter is at 
 to get his crop to the river, to ship it from there 
 to New Orleans, the common market for all our 
 cotton. Most of the interior lands are more 
 broken than the hills you sold R. Garner; the 
 river lands are perfectly level. Those who live 
 some thirty or fifty miles from the river have to 
 pay from four to six dollars for every bale they 
 send to a shipping port; those on the river can 
 avoid expense. Our gin houses are mostly from 
 fifty to a hundred yards from the river and they 
 can roll all their cotton on board the steamboats 
 that carry it to New Orleans without any other 
 cost than that received by the boat which is $1 
 per bale. Lands on the river are now becoming 
 very scarce; planters are daily more sensible of 
 
18 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 their real value, and many tracts have been sold 
 for $100 per acre, while the lands in the interior 
 seldom sell for more than from $12 to $20 per 
 acre. These dwellings in this new country are 
 very fine ; but on the other hand it is no uncom- 
 mon thing to see a planter who makes from 600 
 to 1,000 bales of cotton, live in a house so open 
 that he could not by shutting the door keep a dog 
 out. They laugh at you if you say anything about 
 the uncomfortable way in which they live, and 
 point with pride to the fields which bring them in 
 this yearly fortune. 
 
 The tract which I bought contains 1,320 acres, 
 costing me $52,800, or $40 per acre. It has forty 
 acres of what is called cleared land; that is to 
 say, the cane and the undergrowth all cut out, but 
 the large trees still standing, but have been 
 doomed for some years. We are now planting 
 and shall continue to plant until we plant 300 
 acres of cotton ; we have planted our cane some- 
 time ago. If we succeed in our crop and the price 
 remains at what it now is, our crop will be worth 
 all I got for Portland Manor. I can not say I 
 am sorry I came here, because I am sure I can do 
 much more for my family than I ever could have 
 done in Maryland. I have had my health very 
 well since I came here; but while at Vicksburg 
 and during my absence in search of land, I lost 
 my poor Nancy. Her loss is severely felt by me, 
 for she was the best of all my slaves. I have also 
 lost some of the infant children from smallpox; 
 my trials in this respect have been very great, 
 and enough to almost make me wish I had never 
 come. My people are now very hearty, and are 
 
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 19 
 
 much pleased with their situation; living on the 
 river banks, they have many advantages they 
 could not have in the interior. I give them the 
 privilege of chopping as much wood as they 
 please, which they sell from the landing to the 
 steamboats that pass daily, at three dollars a 
 cord. Last year the owner of this place sold 
 $3,000 worth of wood to the steamboats. I have 
 not had time to enter into that part of the busi- 
 ness yet, but shall do so next year. 
 
 Coming down the river I visited many of the 
 States that border on this great river, which 
 nearly all our Western States do. On my return 
 I shall go by the way of Nashville, St. Louis, Cin- 
 cinnati, Wheeling and Pittsburgh, and will be 
 more able to give you an account of them when I 
 see you next summer. I think I shall leave here 
 in May after my cotton is scooped out. I am 
 anxious to see my dear little family, from whom 
 I have been separated now for nearly eight 
 months. I hear frequently from them, and the 
 only thing they complain of is my long absence 
 and the very cold winter. The winters here are 
 very mild; but few days have been this season 
 that you could not sit before your door even 
 with your coat off. The sun now is as warm as 
 any time in June, and makes me think of making 
 my escape to the East. My John does not live 
 with me on the plantation; he was desirous of 
 living at Vicksburg. He lives there at the first 
 hotel. I get twenty-five dollars per month for 
 him and he makes nearly as much for himself. 
 I could get thirty dollars for his services, but the 
 other tavern is not so genteel. Many very 
 
20 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 splendid fortunes have been made here the past 
 three years and many can be made by buying 
 wild lands, clearing them and selling them that 
 cost but $2.50 an acre for $20 or $30. This is 
 done daily. My former neighbor, John Weems, 
 went to New Orleans about a month ago to close 
 the purchase of a place for which he was to give 
 $30,000. This sounds big to the ears of a Mary- 
 land tobacco planter, but here it is not considered 
 anything. Several places and negroes have been 
 sold since I came here for upwards of $300,000. 
 I was offered one some months past, for which 
 they only asked $500,000, and this was considered 
 cheap at that. Anything under an hundred thou- 
 sand dollars scarcely takes the attention of a 
 Mississippi cotton planter. I go on a slower, 
 though perhaps not more sure plan than they do, 
 for where the means is adequate to the purchaser, 
 it is quite as easy to pay the one as the other. 
 
 Vicksburg is a flourishing town, and though 
 not nearly as old as Natchez, from its local situa- 
 tion, as it is by a fine, rich country, it will soon 
 leave her in the background. I paid a visit to the 
 great city of New Orleans, and was really more 
 than surprised at its growing wealth ; more than 
 I expected to be. It is destined to be the greatest 
 city in the Union, and when the lands on the 
 Mississippi, Ohio, Miami, and the many hundred 
 rivers that empty into the Mississippi and carry 
 their produce to New Orleans are cultivated, its 
 ports, though spacious, will not be half large 
 enough to hold the foreign vessels that will be 
 necessary to carry the productions of this great 
 Western country from this Queen of the South. 
 
BIOGEAPHICAL SKETCH 21 
 
 The levee, or wharf, at New Orleans, is now up- 
 wards of four miles long, and the shipping are 
 moored all the way along it from six to eight 
 deep. Vessels from every country. I really had 
 no conception of this town until I saw it; the 
 facility of doing business in this country must 
 always induce strangers to settle here in prefer- 
 ence to in our cold-hearted towns of the North. 
 It is much easier to get a loan of from twenty to 
 thirty thousand dollars without any security than 
 your word than it would be to get five thousand 
 on a mortgage on the best property in Maryland 
 from the cold-hearted Marylanders ; such a State 
 as this and Mississippi can not help but make 
 their inhabitants wealthy. 
 
 Remember me kindly to all the family, and be- 
 lieve me, with the most esteem. 
 Yours, etc., 
 
 Claudius F. LeGband. 
 
 If you should write to me, direct to Vicksburg, 
 Miss. The mail is much more certain. 
 
 A patriarchal scene is here before us of the 
 old Southern plantation life, where the well-cared- 
 for slaves were as much a part of the family as 
 the children, and were affectionately known to 
 their master as his * ^people. ' ' It was a long jour- 
 ney in those days from Maryland to Louisiana, 
 and a serious undertaking, the transportation of 
 servants and household effects from the Potomac 
 to the Mississippi. ^'The new life,*^ for the emi- 
 grant family, writes Mrs. Weeden, Julia 
 
22 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 LeGrand's niece, was '^full of vicissitudes, of 
 struggles with the wilderness, the land often 
 overflowed by the mighty currents of the river, 
 held at bay only by the levees. Then there was the 
 loss of household treasures, plate, pictures and 
 furniture by the sinking or burning of a steam- 
 boat; fluctuations in the price of cotton, heavy 
 and severe expenses in its cultivation; the un- 
 known diseases of a new country, with many 
 privations all casting a gloom over the once happy 
 household, and greatly reducing its finances." 
 But a brighter picture of the LeGrands in their 
 Louisiana home comes to us through the recollec- 
 tions of E. LeGrand Johnston, who visited them 
 as a boy in the fifties : ^ ' In the opera season in 
 New Orleans, Colonel LeGrand, with his daugh- 
 ters and a train of servants, would go to the St. 
 Charles Hotel and stay until it was over. In the 
 summers, Julia and Virginia, with their maids, 
 their luggage piled high on wagons, would go to 
 the Springs in Virginia." We have also the de- 
 lightful reminiscences of Mrs. C. W. Frazer, of 
 Memphis, Tennessee, contributed by her daugh- 
 ter, the authoress, Virginia Frazer Boyle. She 
 writes: **When we were children there was 
 nothing which charmed us more than my mother's 
 stories of Miss Julia LeGrand. When my mother 
 was about twelve or thirteen years old, my grand- 
 father, Col. H. R. Austin, owned the Mississippi 
 
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 23 
 
 Springs in Hinds County, where his family spent 
 a great deal of time, and about that time old 
 Colonel LeGrand exchanged plantations with an 
 uncle of my mother, William P. Stone, which 
 brought the LeGrands upon the place next to the 
 Springs. My mother was at a most impression- 
 able age, and as Miss Julia took a great fancy to 
 her, she became the heroine of her childhood, 
 which no one ever displaced. She remembers 
 Miss Julia as always in a soft, trailing white 
 gown, full of romantic fancies, and always accom- 
 panied by a great dog, the gift of a lover, an ab- 
 sent one, about whom there was some mystery. 
 She is remembered as being very beautiful and 
 graceful, with a suggestion of pensiveness about 
 her, which was no doubt heightened by a childish 
 imagination.'' Mrs. Frazer says that ''the whole 
 family were most interesting and romantic. Miss 
 Julia played very beautifully upon an old harp 
 which had a history, and Colonel LeGrand, the 
 father, played on a tiny Spanish guitar which he 
 had picked up in his travels. They had had im- 
 mense wealth, but were still considered rich, 
 though they had lost a great deal, and by com- 
 parison they believed themselves quite poor and 
 tried to economize, or thought they did. Through 
 mismanagement later, after the death of their 
 parents, they really lost everything and Miss 
 Virginia and Miss Julia opened a select school 
 for girls in New Orleans.'' 
 
24 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Julia LeGrand was engaged in early youth to 
 a charming and brilliant young man, Charles 
 Theodore Horlon, of Vicksburg, Miss. He served 
 on the staff of General Taylor in the Mexican 
 War and received honorable mention for gallan- 
 try. As he was poor, the marriage was post- 
 poned until the lover could realize his plan of 
 securing a competence through some speculation 
 in Mexican lands. He went to Mexico with a 
 party for this purpose, and letters to his be- 
 trothed are preserved, telling of the successive 
 stages of the expedition. Finally he came to a 
 point where he left the wagons and went forward 
 on liorseback beyond reach of communication by 
 mail. He never returned, nor were any of the 
 party heard from again. It was supposed they 
 were murdered by hostile Indians. Under the 
 name of '^Guy Fontenoy,^' he was made the hero 
 of an unpublished novel by Julia LeGrand. 
 
 Both the sisters, Julia and Virginia, were great 
 admirers of Edgar Allan Poe, and their devotion 
 to the poet inspired them with an ardent interest 
 in Mrs. Virginia Clemm, Poe's mother-in-law. 
 They corresponded with her and offered her a 
 home in their family. But Mrs. Clemm was not 
 willing to go so far South. Then Julia LeGrand 
 induced her sister, Mrs. Reuben Johnston, to in- 
 vite Mrs. Clemm to her house in Alexandria, Vir- 
 ginia. And in this way Mrs. Clemm was received 
 into the Johnston home, where she was affection- 
 
MRS. MORRIS L. CROXALL 
 
BIOGEAPHICAL SKETCH 25 
 
 ately known as ^^Muddie Clemm" by the children 
 of the family, and where she remained until the 
 breaking out of the war between the States. 
 
 Upon the formation of the Southern Confed- 
 eracy, and the consequent hostilities, Claude 
 LeGrande, who was living in Texas, joined the 
 Confederate Army from that State, and made for 
 himself a most honorable record. Two letters of 
 his to his sisters, Julia and Virginia, written 
 from the Virginia battlefields, are here given : 
 
 Thursday, May 30th, 1861. 
 Dearest Sisters: 
 
 If this reaches you be satisfied of my continued 
 health and safety. I wish I could get such an as- 
 surance of yours. A man leaves today who will 
 try and get through. I am happy now in my pro- 
 fession, and do not wish to come back except to 
 see you all. God grant the rascals will not molest 
 you, if you are still in the city. We have had no 
 mails from the army for a long while, which is 
 the reason I have not written. Some few letters 
 have come to the camp by indirect means. I trust 
 you are still with Mrs. Chilton, in Madison. I 
 write in haste and have only time to say that Gen- 
 eral Jackson has driven the enemy back to Har- 
 per's Ferry, and that our brigade, regiment and 
 company have done their share. We have been 
 highly complimented. Our brigade loss has been 
 considerable in killed and wounded, but not very 
 great considering that we followed and fought 
 
26 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 every now and then for three days. One man, 
 Jennings, was killed from our company. I wish 
 to God yon had gone to Texas in time. I have 
 written to Mrs. Chilton and Mrs. Smith to find 
 out where you are. If we have any kin in Balti- 
 more, please let me know their names and condi- 
 tions, and get me any polite letters there or else- 
 where you can; no one knows where the fortunes 
 of war may soon take us. We are on the eve of 
 breaking camp, so I must quit. Do go to Texas 
 as soon as you can. 
 
 Your very uneasy brother, 
 
 Claude. 
 
 July, Tuesday 24th, 1861. 
 At the Battle-ground near Bull Run. 
 Bear Sisters: 
 
 We have had so many small marches and large 
 fights lately that I have had no time to write, and 
 because we left everything but blankets and pro- 
 visions when we set out to meet the enemy last 
 week — paper among the rest — I borrow this, and 
 am fortunate in doing so. Last Tuesday, the 
 18th, we, the 7th regiment, hurried up to the aid 
 of the 1st Virginia and some other regiments who 
 were defending Blackford 's Ford, on Bull 's Creek. 
 We went in under a heavy fire of musketry, but 
 we were in some measure protected by trees and 
 the overshooting of the enemy. Colonel Hays 
 considered the fire there very heavy. On Sunday 
 the enemy attacked the whole line guarded by our 
 troops, but at this point. Stony Bridge, the main 
 
BIOGEAPHICAL SKETCH 27 
 
 battle was fought. Our regiment was entrenched 
 where the first battle was fought that morning at 
 the Ford, but gave up the situation to some others, 
 and we were held as a reserve. We were kept 
 marching around, with an occasional bombshot 
 falling about us and taking off a few of our regi- 
 ment, for I suppose about ^ye hours; then we 
 came here too fast by a long deal for comfort, and 
 arrived almost exhausted, but still, from all ac- 
 counts, our approach decided the affair, and we 
 were not in the fire of the enemy more than ten 
 minutes or a quarter of an hour before they re- 
 tired. I cannot give particulars; you will get 
 them from the papers, and I wish you would send 
 brother and sister an account of same. 
 
 I have heard many a ball sing its death-note 
 since I saw you, but am as well as ever I was, and 
 honorably so, too. The day after the battle I was 
 in search of water, and strayed over the battle- 
 field ; it was wet and foggy, and it did not take me 
 as long to get lost as it did to find my way back 
 to camp again. One of my messmates went to the 
 Colonel and told him that I was long gone, where- 
 upon the Colonel paid me the compliment to be 
 uneasy and to say he would willingly send the 
 whole regiment to my rescue if the enemy had me, 
 adding, that the first day he saw me he knew that I 
 was to be depended upon. I had given the Col- 
 onel a cup of coffee thatmorning; there was almost 
 none in camp, and perhaps that attention and my 
 coming from West Texas helped me to get the 
 compliment. I tell the anecdote to you, knowing 
 that^ it will please you, as it did me. 
 
 Direct to the same place to be forwarded. I 
 
28 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 have not drawn the money yet. Some of the com- 
 pany fell back, but your brother was not among 
 the number. 
 
 Claude. 
 
 My position here is much to my satisfaction; 
 the snobs are becoming modest. Colonel Hays' 
 saying he would turn out the regiment for me was 
 of course only a compliment, but I think he likes 
 me. I would not be anywhere else for anything. 
 Write to Texas for me ; our things have not come 
 up yet, so I can not write for myself. 
 
 About ten days after this last letter was written 
 Claude LeGrand was shot in the right arm, near 
 the shoulder, at the battle of Port Republic, in the 
 Shenandoah Valley. ^^ After he was wounded, with- 
 out paying any attention to his own hurt, ' ' writes 
 his niece, Mrs. Weeden, *^he assisted in putting 
 others of the wounded into wagons. In helping lift 
 a heavy man his superior ofificer reproached him 
 for seeming lack of energy. LeGrand replied that 
 he was doing the best he could, as he could not use 
 his right arm. On examination the officer was over- 
 come with sympathy, and told him that he should 
 have been one of the first to receive attention and 
 assisted LeGrand into the wagon himself. He 
 was then jolted over a rough road to Charlottes- 
 ville, with only straw for a bed and but a bucket 
 of water by his side as dressing for the cruel 
 wound. There he lay in a barn for three days 
 
BIOGEAPHICAL SKETCH 29 
 
 without attention, with the result his arm had to 
 be amputated at the shoulder. He gave great 
 promise as a sculptor, and it can easily be seen 
 what the loss of his right arm meant to him.'^ 
 Fortunately, there was nursing at the Charlottes- 
 ville hospitals at this time a friend of Claude 
 LeGrand's sister, Mrs. Johnston. This was Miss 
 Emily Virginia Mason. She at length discovered 
 young LeGrand among the crowd of wounded 
 men, and nursed him carefully, sending tidings 
 of him to the distracted brother and sisters, who 
 had been for a long time without news of him. 
 
 The year 1861 found Julia and Virginia 
 LeGrand living in New Orleans, keeping house to- 
 gether in a small cottage, on Prytania Street, 
 *^ where I often took tea with them,'^ writes Mrs. 
 Pierce Butler, the ^^Mary Lou Harrison^' of the 
 Journal ; and Mrs. Butler adds : ^ ^ I can never for- 
 get Miss Julia and Miss Virginia LeGrand, for 
 they are associated with that time in one's life 
 which one always remembers, and all the glamour 
 of youth and happiness is thrown over the recol- 
 lections. Both these ladies were intellectual and 
 cultured, thoroughly unworldly and unselfish. 
 Both were full of romantic enthusiasms and high 
 ideals, but Miss Julia possessed peculiar charms. 
 Her reverses and sorrows only broadened and 
 deepened and sweetened her lovely nature. They 
 were very fond of me, and I passed many happy 
 
30 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 hours with them. ^ ^ The quiet, cultured little home 
 of the two sisters was broken up by the fall of New 
 Orleans, and they closed their house and went — 
 for mutual safety and protection — to the home of 
 Mrs. Norton, Mrs. Butler's grandmother. ^^My 
 family, ' ' says Mrs. Butler, ^ ' left New Orleans im- 
 mediately after the fall of the city, leaving behind 
 my grandmother, Mrs. Norton, and two aunts, 
 Mrs. Shepherd Brown and Mrs. William N. Dam- 
 eron. We went to an old plantation home near 
 Clinton, Mississippi, the home of my third aunt, 
 Mrs. John Marshall Chilton, who was the partic- 
 ular friend of the Misses LeGrand.'' After their 
 troubled and forced sojourn in the captured city, 
 now become their prison, a part of which period 
 is covered by the Jouknal, the sisters, unable to 
 rejoin their Texas relatives, went first to Jackson, 
 Mississippi, and then to ^^Nortonia," the home of 
 Mrs. Chilton. ^^My aunts," writes Mrs. Weeden, 
 '*had gotten as far as Mrs. Chilton's when Vicks- 
 burg fell, and they had some hairbreadth escapes 
 from straying bands of depredating Yankees and 
 negroes. While Mrs. Chilton had gone to Vicks- 
 burg to bring her sons home (they had been be- 
 sieged in the army there and were paroled after 
 the surrender), a band of negroes and soldiers 
 came to the front door, threw down their guns 
 with a loud bang on the gallery floor, and asked 
 for admission. Aunties, with the little ones of 
 
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 31 
 
 the family in their little night clothes, opened the 
 door and held parley with the enemy. After some 
 insolent and threatening behavior, the marauders 
 held conference with each other, and then told the 
 ladies it had been their intention to ^pick them as 
 clean as birds and then burn the house, ^ but the 
 sight of the little ones aroused from sleep made 
 them think better of it.*' Mrs. Butler narrates of 
 their further adventures that *^they accompanied 
 Mrs. Chilton and her family across country, camp- 
 ing out, to where we [the Harrisons] had taken 
 refuge, Newnan, Georgia, and lived with my aunt, 
 Mrs. Brown, who had followed us out of New Or- 
 leans. Of course, we were all like one big family, 
 and saw each other daily. After the battle of 
 Chickamauga, we fell back to Thomasville, Geor- 
 gia, which is just eighteen miles from the Florida 
 line. The Browns and LeGrands went with us and 
 lived in our home. I can not now recall the date 
 of the departure from our midst of our dear 
 friends, the LeGrands. I know they were always 
 hoping and planning eagerly to join their sister 
 in Texas, Mrs. Pye. I can vaguely recall their 
 brother, Claude, coming for them, and how sorry 
 we were to have them go, especially upon such an 
 uncertain journey. We knew they must suffer 
 many hardships before reaching their destination, 
 and both were so delicate. I never saw them 
 again, but had letters quite often from Miss Ju- 
 
32 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 lia. Their family had suffered much, so these 
 beautiful letters were very sad, being full of the 
 wreckage of war/' The maimed brother, Claude, 
 says Mrs. Weeden, ^* drove all the way from 
 Texas with his one arm a team of mules attached 
 to an open wagon for his sisters. They followed 
 in the wake of Joe Johnston's army through 
 Georgia and Alabama, nursing and ministering 
 to the sick and wounded, until they reached 
 Tampa. From there they were sent on a Federal 
 transport across the Gulf to Galveston, where 
 they became again a united family with those 
 there they loved so well." 
 
 Julia LeGrand was married in Galveston, 
 Texas, May, 1867, to Mr. Adolph Waitz, of Ger- 
 many, **a gentleman of fine abilities and attain- 
 ments." Virginia LeGrand died suddenly in 
 1875, in escaping from one of the great Galves- 
 ton floods. Mrs. Waitz survived her husband 
 several years, continuing to live in Galveston, 
 where she died in the early part of January, 
 1881. 
 
 Mrs. Waitz never published anything, but 
 she left in manuscript two novels, besides the 
 portion of her war Journal here given. Of her 
 gifted aunt's literary works, her niece, Mrs. 
 Weeden, says: ^^In her happy girlhood Mrs. 
 Waitz had written, purely for her own pleasure, 
 a novel which is a vivid picture of the life of 
 
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 33 
 
 Southern people in those days. [It is called 
 *Our Neighborhood,' and is dedicated to Prof. 
 James Albert Harrison.] After her marriage, 
 Mrs. Waitz wrote another novel, dealing with the 
 dreadful days following the close of the war. The 
 fragment of her diary now offered to the public, 
 owes its preservation to chance. This diary, 
 which extended from the beginning of the war 
 until the surrender of General Lee, had been 
 written for a little niece [Mrs. Edith Pye Wee- 
 den], and Julia, fearing their baggage might be 
 searched on their journeyings, destroyed it, as 
 she thought. The portion preserved was hidden 
 among the leaves of an old novel she had been 
 reading aloud to her friends during the long and 
 tedious evenings of their forced marches." 
 
CLAUDE F. LeGRAXD 
 
 Member 7th Louisiana Regiment Infantry "Crescent 
 Rifles," and member Harry Hays Rifles 
 
 Brother of Julia LeGrand 
 
I. 
 
 Decembek 1, 1861 — December 31, 1862. 
 
 THE JOURNAL 
 
 December 1st, 1861, 
 
 New Orleans, 
 Just completed another bundle of clothes for 
 poor Claude, which we hope will reach him be- 
 fore Christmas, the other bundle having failed 
 to reach him. Mrs. Brown (Mrs. Shepherd) went 
 with me to Lyon's to choose his coats and gloves. 
 We have roasted some coffee and made some cake, 
 which we have stuffed in his pillow. I wonder 
 how long the poor boy's head will lie peacefully 
 on the latter. We have cut up our flannel double- 
 gowns to make him shirts, as everything is so 
 dreadfully high these blockade times. I have 
 longed for money that I might send him many 
 things to gladden both, his heart and those of his 
 comrades, in their darksome little log huts at 
 Manchac. We have done what we could, but have 
 been cut off from further supplies, and have the 
 troublesome spirit of proud people who will exist 
 on a crust rather than ask help. I believe our 
 friends would love us better if we were le^s 
 
 35 
 
36 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 proud. Went in Mrs. Brown's carriage to the 
 confectioner's to-day for Claude's cake — got out 
 of sick bed to do so — called for Mrs. Brown, who 
 went with us to the Southern Express office. 
 There is a kind old man in there whom I love to 
 hear speak of "Our Soldiers." He refuses all 
 freight except what is sent to our poor boys ; he 
 promises Claude shall have his things before 
 Christmas. My heart turns so lovingly to our 
 poor brother — shall I ever see him again? Will 
 he die in battle, or will this wretched cough that 
 keeps me awake at night and makes me feel so 
 worn and weak in the morning, kill me before he 
 can return a victorious soldier? 
 
 Christmas Day. Had a kind note from Mrs. 
 Brown begging us to come to dinner. Low- 
 spirited ; did not go. 
 
 New Year's [1862]. Took dinner with Mrs. 
 Norton. Miss Betty Callender and Doctor Rich- 
 ardson the only strangers present. Mrs. Chilton 
 keeping us all alive. Dr. R. has some machine 
 on hand with which he intends to blow up Federal 
 rebels. It is highly approved by all who have 
 seen it. In the evening, Edmund (or Edward) 
 Harrison, whom they all call "Duck," came in. 
 He has lately returned from Europe; he was 
 studying at Bonn, but our Southern troubles have 
 brought him home. He is a quiet, modest young 
 man; though his father is so rich, he is retiring 
 
JOUKNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 37 
 
 in dress and deportment and seems to have no 
 desire beyond a quiet room and a book. He does 
 not represent the idea of ' ' young America ^ ' in the 
 least. He is in love, I think, with his pretty 
 cousin, S. C, who is altogether unsuited to him, 
 being fond of admiration and the world generally. 
 
 Lizzie Ogden, speaking of her brother Billy, 
 now in the Confederate States Army as lieu- 
 tenant, says, that as an officer, he has been let 
 into the secret of Beauregard's plans, which he, 
 Billy, thinks excellent — said brother not being 
 twenty. The mingled pride and simplicity of this 
 speech made me laugh — in my sleeve — though I 
 would not hurt Lizzie 's feelings for the world. 
 
 Everybody sending blankets to our soldiers. 
 "We have sent all of ours except two thin ones. 
 Mrs. Chilton and I go to the Ladies' Sewing So- 
 ciety and bring home bundles of work to do for 
 the soldiers. 
 
 Free market kept up by contribution. Planters 
 all over the county send in to support it. The 
 poor, it seems, are quite fastidious ; some scenes 
 in the free market are quite ludicrous. Some of 
 the women, if told they cannot gratify some par- 
 ticular taste, refuse all that is offered; for in- 
 stance, one became angry a few days ago because 
 presented with black tea instead of green, and 
 another finding no coffee turned up her nose at 
 all the other comfortable items which the market 
 
38 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 contains. Some women, they say, curse their bene- 
 factors heartily when disappointed. Coffee they 
 had at first, but blockade times have changed this 
 once familiar berry into something resembling 
 gold beads. Cleopatra, with her pearls, was 
 scarcely more "wastefully given" than a coffee 
 drinker in these days. Strange to say, I have not 
 relished it for years until now. I have not parted 
 with my tea yet, though I dole it out somewhat 
 less lavishly than in old times when tea caddies 
 were as ^ Aplenty as blackberries," rather more so 
 in New Orleans. 
 
 Mrs. Chilton, going up to Hinds County, begs 
 us to go with her, but there is something in our 
 own little home which we cannot give up. We are 
 so lonely-hearted, so wasted by early afflictions; 
 anxious, nervous years and desolating losses, that 
 we have nothing of feeling or interest to inter- 
 change with any, even those we approve. 
 
 Gave Mrs. Chilton a little supper the very night 
 before she left. Mrs. Montgomery without the 
 Judge (no gentlemen invited), Mrs. Norton, Mrs. 
 Parham, Sarah C, Mary Lou Harrison and 
 Mrs. Dameron were the guests. Mr. Dameron 
 came, not knowing gentlemen were interdicted. 
 Charley Chilton came in after awhile, and Mr. 
 Parham sent word that it was very unkind to 
 admit but one of the * ^ Confederate Guards." 
 Amused Mrs. Montgomery and several others 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 39 
 
 with a trick with a key and a book which told the 
 fortune accurately of everyone present. If I had 
 found the philosopher's stone, it could not have 
 given more general satisfaction, I believe. Wanted 
 to keep Mrs. Chilton for a good-bye late talk, but 
 Mrs. Norton hurried her off. 
 
 New Orleans, May 9th [1862]. It has been long 
 since we heard from our dear brother, for the 
 letters I sent to his last encampment must have 
 failed to reach him, and of late have had no means 
 of communicating with him. I would have told 
 him of events which have come to pass in this city 
 at the time of their passing, but I have been too 
 excited to take orderly note of anything. Before 
 he sees this, if ever he does, he will have heard of 
 the surrender of the city. A pitiful affair it has 
 been. In the first place, Lovell, a most worthless 
 creature, was sent here by Davis to superintend 
 the defense of this city. He did little or nothing 
 and the little he did was all wrong. Duncan, the 
 really gallant defender of Fort Jackson, could get 
 nothing that he needed, though he continually 
 applied to Lovell. Only a few guns at the fort 
 worked at all, but these were gallantly used for 
 the defense of the city. The fort is uninjured and 
 could have held out till our great ram, the 
 Mississippi, was finished, but a traitor sent word 
 to the commander of the Federal fleet to hasten, 
 which he did, and our big gun, our only hope, was 
 
40 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 burned before our eyes to prevent her from fall- 
 ing into Federal hands. First and last then, this 
 city, the most important one in the Confederacy, 
 has fallen, and Yankee troops are drilling and 
 parading in our streets. Poor New Orleans! 
 What has become of all your promised greatness ! 
 In looking through an old trunk, I came across a 
 letter of my father to my Uncle Thomas, in which, 
 as far back as 1836, he prophesied a noble future 
 for you. What would he say now to see you dis- 
 mantled and lying low under the heel of the in- 
 vader! I am going to write this letter of my 
 father's here in my journal. [See Letter, p. 17.] 
 Behold, what has now come to the city ! Never 
 can I forget the day that the alarm bell rang. I 
 never felt so hopeless and forsaken. The wretched 
 generals, left here with our troops, ran away and 
 left them. Lovell knew not what to do ; some say 
 he was intoxicated, some say frightened. Of 
 course the greatest confusion prevailed, and every 
 hour, indeed almost every moment, brought its 
 dreadful rumor. After it was known that the 
 gunboats had actually passed, the whole city, both 
 camp and street, was a scene of wild confusion. 
 The women only did not seem afraid. They were 
 all in favor of resistance, no matter how hopeless 
 that resistance might be. The second day matters 
 wore a more favorable aspect, and the Mayor and 
 the City Council assumed a dignified position to- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 41 
 
 ward the enemy. Flag Officer Farragut demanded 
 the unconditional surrender of the town. He was 
 told that as brute force, and brute force only, 
 gave him the power that he might come and take 
 it. He then demanded that we, with our own 
 hands, pull down the flag of Louisiana. This I 
 am happy to say, was refused. Four days we 
 waited, expecting to be shelled, but he concluded 
 to waive the point ; so he marched in his marines 
 with two cannons and our flag was taken down 
 and the old stars and stripes lifted in a dead 
 silence. We made a great mistake here ; we should 
 have shot the man that brought down the flag, and 
 as long as there was a house-top in the city left, 
 it should have been hoisted. The French and 
 English lay in the Gulf and a French frigate 
 came up the river to protect French subjects. 
 
 Farragut allowed the women and children but 
 forty-eight hours to leave the city, but the foreign 
 consuls demanded a much longer time to move the 
 people of their respective nations. If we had been 
 staunch and dared them to shell, the Confederacy 
 would have been saved. The brutal threat would 
 never have been carried out, for England and 
 France would never have allowed it. The delay 
 would have enabled us to finish our boat, and be- 
 sides a resistance would have showed the enemy 
 and foreign nations, too, what stuff we were made 
 of and how very much we were in earnest. I 
 
42 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 
 
 never wished anything so much in my life as for 
 resistance here. I felt no fear — only excitement. 
 The ladies of the town signed a paper, praying 
 that it should never be given up. We went down 
 to put our names on the list, and met the marines 
 marching up to the City Hall with their cannon 
 in front of them. The blood boiled in my veins — 
 I felt no fear — only anger. I forgot myself and 
 called out several times: ^^ Gentlemen, don^t let 
 the State Flag come down,'' and, *'0h, how can 
 you men stand itf Mrs. Norton was afraid of 
 me, I believe, for she hurried me off. I have for- 
 gotten to mention — at first, the Germans at the 
 fort mutinied and turned their guns on their 
 officers. In the first place, several gunboats had 
 passed the fort at night because a traitor had 
 failed to give the signal. He was tried and shot, 
 and Duncan telegraphed to the city that no more 
 should pass — then came a report that the Yankee 
 vessels were out of powder and coal and they 
 could not get back to their transports which they 
 had expected to follow them. We were quite jubi- 
 lant at the idea of keeping them in a sort of im- 
 prisonment, and this we could have done but for 
 the German mutineers. The wives of these men 
 were allowed to visit the fort, and they repre- 
 sented the uselessness of the struggle, because 
 the city had already surrendered. They were 
 told, too, that Duncan intended to blow up the 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 43 
 
 fort over their heads rather than surrender. So 
 they spiked their cannon and threatened the lives 
 of their officers and then the Yankee fleet poured 
 up. These people have complimented us highly. 
 To quell a small ^ ^ rebellion, ' ' they have made 
 preparations enough to conquer a world. This is 
 a most cowardly struggle — these people can do 
 nothing without gunboats. Beauregard in Ten- 
 nessee can get no battle from them where they are 
 protected by these huge block steamers. These 
 passive instruments do their fighting for them. 
 It is at best a dastardly way to fight. We should 
 have had gunboats if the Government had been 
 efficient, wise or earnest. We have lost our city, 
 the key to this great valley, and my opinion is that 
 we will never, never get it more, except by treaty. 
 Many think otherwise. The most tantalizing ru- 
 mors reach us daily (though the papers are not 
 allowed to print our news, we hear it). We have 
 heard that Stonewall Jackson has surprised and 
 taken Washington City ; that Beauregard has had 
 a splendid victory in Tennessee; and our other 
 generals have annihilated the enemy in Virginia. 
 Sometimes we are elated, but most generally de- 
 pressed. My dear, dear brother ! We are filled with 
 anxiety for him ! Even if he is spared through this 
 fight, when and where can we see him again! I 
 feel wretched to think of his hardships and loneli- 
 ness, hearing nothing from home. I hope he is 
 
44 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 not uneasy about ns — for we are to leave the city 
 with kind friends — and sister Matilda is in a safe 
 place. Mail communication is cut off. I hope he 
 is not anxious because he does not hear. 
 
 This is a cruel war. These people are treated 
 with the greatest haughtiness by the upper classes 
 and rudeness by the lower. They know how they 
 are hated and hang their heads. Shopkeepers re- 
 fuse to sell to them, and the traitor who hurried 
 them up the river has to have a guard. Public 
 buildings have been seized by the troops, but so 
 far the civil government has not been interfered 
 with. I think their plan is to conciliate if possible. 
 The cotton and sugar have been burned; that is 
 one comfort, and the work of destruction still goes'' 
 on on the plantations. I shall never forget the 
 long, dreadful night when we Sat with our friends 
 and watched the flames from all sorts of valuables 
 as the gunboats were coming up the river. 
 
 My dear brother ! If I could only, only hear from 
 him ! If I could only see him for but a little while 1 
 And if I could be near enough to get to him if he 
 were wounded — I would be content. Thoughts of 
 the long ago fill my heart as I write, and I feel 
 that he may not even be alive while I do so. I 
 long so for his safety and do not care for distinc- 
 tion. Oh, if we were only all safe and together 
 in some quiet land where there would be no war, 
 no government even to make war I I long to be rid 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 45 
 
 of the evil and suffering which spring from the 
 passions of men ! Clap-trap sentiments and polit- 
 ical humbugs! I almost hate the word **Flag*' 
 even! 
 
 Mrs. Norton and all our friends are so kind to 
 us and we are safe in their hands. Billy Ogden is 
 with Claude, and his brother Abner, who served 
 at Fort Jackson, is on parole. He is much grieved 
 at the surrender of the Fort. No one can leave 
 the city without a pass. How I am ever to get this 
 I don't know. Mrs. Brown told me to write to- 
 night and she would try to get a letter through 
 for me to Claude. I am told that a stand will be 
 made at Vicksburg. They are working hard at 
 batteries there. They will at least delay the gun- 
 boats until we can do something that we wish. 
 About their having the whole river, that is of 
 course only a question of time. Fort Pillow will 
 fall, if it has not already done so. Our only hope 
 now is from our soldiers in the field, and this 
 brings me to my dear brother again and all he will 
 have to endure. Sometimes I feel that nothing 
 is worth such sacrifice. These States may divide 
 and fight one another, too, sometime. This war 
 has shaken my faith. Nothing is secure if the 
 passions and follies of men can intermeddle. 
 Often, though, I feel that these insolent invaders 
 with their bragging, should be conquered — come 
 what will. Better to die than to be under their 
 
46 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 rulei The Yankees have established strict quar- 
 antine. The people of the town are frightening 
 them terribly with tales about the yellow fever. 
 We are compelled to laugh at the frequent amus- 
 ing accounts we hear of the way in which they are 
 treated by boys, Irish women, and the lower 
 classes generally. Mr. Soule refused General 
 Butler's hand (they were old friends), remarking 
 that their intercourse must now be purely official. 
 Our Mayor has behaved with great dignity. 
 Butler says he will be revenged for the treatment 
 he and his troops have received here — so he will, I 
 expect, if matters go against us in other places., 
 There is some fear that the city will need provi- 
 sions very much. The country people won 't send 
 in anything ; they are so angry about the surren- 
 der. The Texas drovers who were almost here 
 as soon as they heard of it, sold their cattle for 
 little or nothing just where they were and went 
 home again. I wish we were all safe back there 
 again. I don 't think Texas will ever be conquered. 
 God bless my dear brother; God protect him 
 and let us meet once more. I do not feel anxious 
 about sister Tilly, only him. I hope he will send 
 us a line whenever he can. I hope he will inquire 
 about returning soldiers and not let one come in 
 without trying to send us a line to say he is well. 
 Letters directed to Mrs. Chilton or Charley in 
 Hinds County reach us. But I must be careful 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 47 
 
 how I write ; it may reach other eyes. Oh, to say 
 good-night to my poor brother. Ginnie is not well. 
 Our love to our brother from Jule. 
 
 October 22nd [1862]. Sent this note, or got 
 Mrs. Richardson, who has great influence with the 
 Federals, to do it for me : 
 
 Genekal Shepley : 
 
 Sir : Some months ago I enclosed to Mrs. S. N. 
 Chilton, a sister of Mrs. Shepherd Brown, eighty 
 dollars. The envelope containing the money was 
 given by Mrs. Brown to a Mr. Burkett, who was 
 afterwards arrested for matters wholly uncon- 
 nected with it. I applied to General Weitzel, who 
 promised to procure the money and leave it with 
 my friend, Doctor Cartwright. Since that time I 
 have heard nothing of it. 
 
 Eighty dollars is a sum which is a mere nothing 
 to a Government authority, but 'tis really some- 
 thing to a gentlewoman, away from her connec- 
 tions, who has been surprised by a blockade. I 
 hope General Shepley will suffer me to remind 
 him that no matter of justice is too small to be 
 regarded by one who wishes to represent a kindly 
 Government. 
 
 Respectfully, 
 
 J. E. LeGrand. 
 
 Afterward called to see General Shepley; got 
 promises and nothing more, as might have been 
 expected. Federals, in the city at least, don 't dis- 
 gorge. General Shepley is a deceitful-looking, 
 
48 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 querulous man, but has the ambition to be thought 
 a gentleman, and therefore does not show off with 
 Butler's brutal and theatrical manner. 
 
 Packing up to go to Mississippi City with Mrs. 
 Norton and Mrs. Dameron. 
 
 Later: Disappointed, no passports, those given 
 by General, or Governor Shepley as they call him, 
 proving worthless, Butler having refused to place 
 his glorious autograph to one for less than a clear 
 thousand or two — suh-rosa, 
 
 A letter to Mrs. Chilton : 
 
 New Orleans, Nov, 17th, 1862, 
 
 Deae Mes. Chilton : 
 
 I have sent you two or three letters and though 
 I have once had a line from you, you did not ac- 
 knowledge the receipt of anything from me. I 
 would have written oftener, but I always feel that 
 it is almost unkind to burden anyone with a line 
 now-a-days, and besides I am so unfortunate both 
 in small and great things that I feel as if I risked 
 the letters of other people by enclosing mine with 
 them. I would give much to see you all and more 
 to meet you without anxiety and dread upon your 
 mind. I feel heavy-hearted always and would be 
 glad to creep into a cave even, to forget and be at 
 rest. I have looked anxiously to hear more of 
 Claude, poor worn-out wreck. How I long to see 
 him! I pity him all the time. How can he per- 
 form the commonest services for himself now. I 
 
CAPTAIX CHARLES MOALE CROXALL 
 Of the Revolutionary Army 
 
 First an ensign in Washington's Flying Camps, present at the battle 
 
 of Long Island ; one of "Maryland's Four Hundred" ; later 
 
 one of the "Prison Ship Martyrs" 
 
 Grandfather of Julia LeGrand 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 49 
 
 long to go to sister in Texas, and if Claude is sure 
 of returning to Hinds, will press through to meet 
 him. I have some money owing me here which I 
 cannot get until next month. I should like to take 
 it with me for I have a great horror of being left 
 somewhere in a strange place without this arm 
 of protection. If that long journey were only 
 over. I long so to see my sister. I feel great 
 
 anxiety for her just now. I wonder why G 
 
 was not burned instead of being abandoned. You 
 used to doubt my feelings, but it was because you 
 did not understand them. I have met no one 
 whose ideas of defense were more stringent than 
 my own. I would give up all, sacrifice all to 
 honor. Wliat is a city compared to a city's good 
 name. I was in a rage and frenzy last spring; I 
 was so much before the hitherto most violent peo- 
 ple that I hardly knew where I was. The love of 
 housetops prevailed to a degree that I had never 
 formed the most distant idea. The housetops 
 were preserved intact and we are all reaping the 
 benefit of what they shelter. Yet I feel just as I 
 used to do, that this honor and truth do not 
 belong to any land exclusively. I have had ample 
 proof of this. Men of Northern birth here have 
 gone to prison as bravely and nobly as any, while 
 our own people have been in many instances recre- 
 ant. It is a safe philosophy which teaches us a 
 love for the good and hatred of the bad of all 
 lands, and a resistance to the death of all invaders. 
 I ache to think of all the horrors that have fallen 
 and that are yet to fall. There is no hope left in 
 me. I do not talk much, but the suppressed life 
 of pain which I lead is enough to kill a stronger 
 
50 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 person. We lead a lonely, anxious life and are 
 sick most always. Come what will, you must think 
 of us always as friends of the old time. I think 
 of the oldj old time before all of the illusions 
 faded until my heart feels like breaking. Be kind 
 to my poor dilapidated soldier, should he return 
 to you. Give love to each and all of the children. 
 Tell Charley that I am gratified to see that he re- 
 members us. Tell him I have heard alarming 
 reports of him — is he about to surrender his free- 
 dom? I would be in at the death if I knew when 
 the solemn sacrifice is to be made. There was a 
 great frolic on board the English ship, the 
 Rinaldo, a few nights ago. The contraband flag 
 waved freely over seas of red wine and promon- 
 tories of sugar-work. Mr. F , of the little 
 
 Sanctuary, made I thought a dreadful concession 
 last spring and I never went to hear him after- 
 ward. He was married, unhappily, I think, about 
 two months ago. Latterly he has acted quite a 
 bold part and is now in a prison at the North. 
 He called from the ship as he went off: ^^When I 
 come back the Confederate flag will wave over 
 New Orleans. Hurrah for Jeff Davis ! ' * 
 
 J. E. Le Grand. 
 
 Copied into the Journal : 
 
 BUTLEB AND HiS BROTHER. 
 
 Two brothers came to New Orleans, 
 
 Both were the name of "Butler," 
 The one was Major-General, 
 
 The other only Sutler. 
 The first made proclamations, 
 
 That were fearful to behold: 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 51 
 
 While the sutler dealt out rations. 
 
 And took his pay in gold 
 From women that were starving, 
 
 When the Yankee Doodles came; 
 This was his way of carving out 
 
 The road that leads to fame. 
 The sutler had some excuse, 
 
 The truth I'll not smother; 
 While making money like the deuce. 
 
 He gave one half to Brother. 
 
 Chobus: 
 Hurrah, Hurrah, Hurrah, 
 
 The ass and mule will bray. 
 The Rebels think that ev'ry dog 
 
 Is bound to have his day. 
 
 [** Stonewall Jackson's Way/* written by 
 Dr. John Williamson Palmer, was here copied by 
 Julia Le Grand into her diary. Although she does 
 not say so, Doctor Palmer was her relative. His 
 mother was Catherine Croxall, daughter of James 
 Croxall, of Baltimore. A. B. C] 
 
 A letter to Mrs. Shepherd Brown : 
 
 New Orleans, Nov, 17th, 1862, 
 Dear Mrs. B : 
 
 I have nothing to say, and might not say it 
 if I did have it, for you know there is a heavi- 
 ness prevailing in this latitude, which is not 
 favorable to expansion of idea. I only send a 
 line to remind you that I live and wish you to 
 
52 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 remember me. A dull and heavy anxiety has set- 
 tled upon us. We hear nothing upon which we 
 can rely, and know nothing to which we can cling 
 with comfort. Those who come in say there is 
 much joy beyond the lines, but no one can give 
 the why and wherefore. In the meantime we are 
 leading the lives which women have lead since 
 Troy fell ; wearing away time with memories, re- 
 grets and fears; alternating fits of suppression, 
 with flights, imaginary, to the red fields where 
 great principles are contended for, lost and won ; 
 while men, more privileged, are abroad and astir, 
 making name and fortune and helping to make a 
 nation. There was a frolic on board the English 
 ship a few nights since for the benefit, the Delta 
 says, of Secession women. I did not go, though 
 Miss Betty Callender offered her services in the 
 way of invitation. I am told that the contraband 
 *' bonny-blue flag'' waved freely over seas of red 
 wine and promontories of sugar-work. The ship 
 represents secessiondom just now; it has not a 
 stronghold in the city. Many a lady opened her 
 vial of wrath, I suppose, for all were told that 
 freedom of speech should be the order of the 
 night. There was acting and dancing, and fish, 
 flesh and fowl suffered in the name of our cause. 
 Toasts were drunk to our great spirits to whom it 
 seems the destiny of a nation is entrusted. How 
 my heart warms to the weary, battle-stained 
 heroes. I never fancied carpet knights even 
 before the stern trial came. 
 
 I can't tell you what a life of suppression we 
 lead. I feel it more because I know and feel all 
 that is going on outside. I am like a pent-up 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 53 
 
 volcano. I wish I had a field for my energies. I 
 hate common life, a life of visiting, dressing and 
 tattling, which seems to devolve on women, and 
 now that there is better work to do, real tragedy, 
 real romance and history weaving every day, I 
 sniffer, suffer, leading the life I do. 
 "" The Episcopal clergy are true. Three have 
 been sent to prison, the rest are under marching 
 orders. When the ship was leaving, Mr. Fulton's 
 last cry was, ^^When I return the Confederate 
 flag will wave over New Orleans. Hurrah for 
 Jeff Davis ! ' ' You will feel an interest I hope in 
 my poor, dilapidated brother if you see him. He 
 looks rough because he neglects his appearance, 
 but there is no truer gentleman than he, no truer, 
 braver or less selfish. I long so to see him and 
 render the service he must need with only one 
 arm. Things go on just as they did. Daily life 
 presents the same food for sorrowful reflection. 
 Tiger, Jake and Emma hold their own within 
 doors, and nothing has happened to prevent us 
 from parading the streets without. A shrill horn 
 breaks often upon my sad speculations. I rush 
 out perhaps and sometimes find a train of striped 
 and bestarred cavalry and sometimes only an 
 orange cart. **What an age we live in,'' says 
 philosophy, and goes in again to repine and won- 
 der. The Advocate was suppressed an hour or 
 two ago, but the pliant Jacob made haste to 
 smooth his phrases. A quarrel is reported be- 
 tween the French admiral and the General. There 
 has been a great commotion about the money sent 
 from the New Orleans bank. Lemore has gone to 
 prison and some others. Where are our people? 
 
54 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Can't you contrive to let me into the secret, if 
 you have any! You can't read if I keep on, so 
 good-bye, with best wishes to all. 
 Ever your friend, 
 
 J. E. LeGband. 
 
 December 20th [1862]. 
 
 The Ladies' Farewell to Brutal Ferocity Butler. 
 
 We fill this cup to one made up 
 
 Of beastliness alone, 
 The caitiff of his dastard crew, 
 
 The seeming paragon, 
 Who had a coward heart bestowed, 
 
 And brutal instincts given 
 In fiendish mirth, then spawned on earth 
 
 To shame the God of Heaven; 
 His every tone is murder's own 
 
 Like those unhallowed birds 
 Who feed on corpses, and the lie 
 
 Dwells ever in his words. 
 His very face a living curse 
 
 To mankind's lofty state. 
 Marked with the stain of branded Cain, 
 
 None knew him but to hate. 
 Fair woman's fame he makes his game, 
 
 On children wreaks his spite, 
 A tyrant mid his bayonets. 
 
 He never dared to fight. 
 Think you a mother's holy smile 
 
 Ere beamed for him? Ah, no. 
 The jackal nursed the whelp accursed, 
 
 Humanity's worst foe. 
 On every hand, in every land 
 
 The scoundrel is despised, 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 55 
 
 In Butler's name the foulest wrongs 
 
 And crimes are all comprised. 
 'Twill live the sign of infamy 
 
 Unto time's utmost verge, 
 Ages unborn will tell in scorn, 
 
 Of him, as mankind's scourge. 
 We fill this cup to one made up 
 
 Of beastliness alone; 
 The vampire of his Yankee crew. 
 
 The lauded paragon. 
 Farewell and if in h — 1 there dwell ^ 
 
 A demon such as thou 
 Then Satan yield thy scepter up — 
 
 Thy mission's over now. 
 
 I copied this parody of Pickney's beautiful 
 poem almost in sorrow, to see anything so filled 
 with sweet and tender fancies so desecrated, but 
 these things are waifs borne on the wind, indicat- 
 ing whence they blow, and, as such, are valuable. 
 The town of late has been flooded with things of 
 this kind. Bank's arrival and Butler's disgrace 
 has created a vent for a long pent-up disgust. It 
 would have been nobler, perhaps, to have had 
 these papers circulated while Butler was here in 
 power, but men cannot indulge in such pastimes 
 when cruel balls and chains and dark prison forts 
 are waiting for them. Butler then, after his long, 
 disgusting stay here has been compelled to yield 
 his place, his sword, and much of his stolen 
 property. 
 
 General Banks has, so far, by equitable rule 
 
56 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 commanded the respect of his enemies. We know 
 him as an enemy, it is true, but an honest and 
 respectable one. Every rich man is not his 
 especial foe, to be robbed for his benefit. • Butler 
 left on the steamer Spaulding, was accompanied 
 to the wharf by a large crowd, to which he took 
 otf his hat. There was not one hurrah, not one 
 sympathizing cry went up for him from the vast 
 crowd which went to see him off — a silent rebuke.^ 
 I wonder if he felt it ! 
 
 Ginnie saw Julia Ann in the street to-day; did 
 not speak but watched her closely. She left us 
 during the summer, having previously stolen 
 money from our box. We had so spoiled her that 
 she would not take the trouble to answer unless 
 she pleased. She pouted always, and passed all 
 of her time in the street. She was persuaded off 
 by a policeman 's wife. She had been with us ever 
 since an infant — about our person — and was con- 
 sequently associated with much that is past and 
 dear. Though she behaved ill often, we would not 
 allow her to be punished, and the day she ran 
 away was as unhappy a one as I ever passed, 
 though I tried to conceal my feelings from the 
 other servants. Some days after her flight a police- 
 man took her up in the street and was about to 
 convey her to jail. She preferred being brought 
 to us, she said, and we gave the man ten dollars to 
 leave her here, as she cried and appeared to be re- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 57 
 
 pentant. She stayed at Mrs. Waugh's, where we 
 were obliged to place her near us, just three days. 
 We had not even cast a reproach upon her for her 
 behavior, but encouraged her in every way. Mrs. 
 Norton wanted us to let her go to jail and when 
 she ran away again I believe felt much triumph 
 over us for our continued confidence in her. We 
 had made every effort to bring Julie up an honor- 
 able and even high-toned woman, but she pre- 
 ferred lying to confidence, stealing to asking, and 
 a life of vagrancy to a respectable and comfort- 
 able one. I have learned this lesson both from 
 experience and observation that negroes only re- 
 spect those they fear. 
 
 Heard to-day of the existence of a negro society 
 here called the '^vaudo** (I believe). All who 
 join it promise secrecy on pain of death. Naked 
 men and women dance around a huge snake and 
 the room is suddenly filled with lizards and other 
 reptiles. The snake represents the devil which 
 these creatures worship and fear. The existence 
 of such a thing in New Orleans is hard to believe. 
 I had read of such a thing in a book which. Doctor 
 Cartwright gave us, but he is so imaginary and 
 such a determined theorist that I treated it almost 
 as a jest. The thing is a living fact. The police 
 have broken up such dens, but their belief and 
 forms of worship are a secret. These people 
 would be savages again if free. I find that no 
 
58 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 negroes discredit the power of the snake; those 
 who do not join the society abstain from fear and 
 not from want of faith. 
 
 December 31st [1862]. I write, this beautiful 
 last day of December, with a heart filled with 
 anxiety and sorrow; with my own sad history 
 that of others mingles. Our side has gained again. 
 The Confederate banner floats in pride and secur- 
 ity, but who can help mourning over the details of 
 that ghastly battle of the Rappahannock. Oh, 
 Burnside ! moral coward to lead men, the sons of 
 women, into such a slaughter-pen to gratify a 
 senseless president and a tyrannical giver of 
 orders ! 
 
 Our town is filled with rumors. There has been 
 a bloody fight at Port Hudson, it is said, and the 
 brazen cannon which we have so often seen 
 dragged through these streets have all been taken 
 by our Confederate troops. Banks has ordered 
 the return of the Federal troops sent up the river 
 so proudly and confidently a short while ago, but 
 it is reported that they are so surrounded by the 
 Confederates that they cannot extricate them- 
 selves. It is rumored that we are to have a negro 
 insurrection in the New Year (New Year's Day). 
 The Federal Provost-Marshal has given orders 
 that the disarmed Confederates may now arm 
 again and shoot down the turbulent negroes (like 
 dogs). This after inciting them by every means 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 59 
 
 to rise and slay tlieir masters. I feel no fear, 
 but many are in great alarm. I have had no 
 fear of physical ill through all this dreary sum- 
 mer of imprisonment, but it may come at last. 
 Fires are frequent — it is feared that incendiaries 
 are at work. Last night was both cold and windy. 
 The bells rang out and the streets resounded with 
 cries. I awoke from sleep and said, *' Perhaps the 
 moment has come." Well, well, perhaps it is 
 scarcely human to be without fear. I wonder my 
 Ginnie and I cannot feel as others do — whether we 
 suffer too much in heart to fear in body, or 
 whether we lack that realizing sense of danger 
 which forces us to prepare for it. Mrs. Norton 
 has a hatchet, a tomahawk, and a vial of some 
 kind of spirits with which she intends to blind all 
 invaders. We have made no preparations, but if 
 the worst happen we will die bravely no doubt. 
 
 The cars passed furiously twice about midnight, 
 or later; we were all awaked by sounds so un- 
 usual. There are patrols all over the city and 
 every preparation has been made to meet the 
 insurrectionists. I indeed expect no rising now, 
 though some of the Federals preach to the negroes 
 in the churches, calling on them to ^^ sweep us 
 away forever.'' General Banks is not like 
 Butler ; he will protect us. The generality of the 
 soldiers hate the negroes and subject them to 
 great abuse whenever they can. This poor, silly 
 
60 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 race has been made a tool of — enticed from their 
 good homes and induced to insult their masters. 
 They now lie about, destitute and miserable, with- 
 out refuge and without hope. They die in num- 
 bers and the city suffers from their innumerable 
 thefts. 
 
 Christmas passed off quietly, and, to us, sadly. 
 The ladies gave a pleasant dinner to the Confed- 
 erate prisoners of war now in the city. Rumors 
 from Lafourche that Weitzel has been defeated. 
 His resignation was sent on the Spaulding, but 
 has not been received yet by the President. He 
 resigns, they say, to marry an heiress. Miss 
 Gaskett. She, a Creole of Louisiana, consents to 
 marry one who has spent months in command of 
 soldiers who have been desolating her country. 
 
II. 
 
 Januaey 1 — January 28, 1863. 
 
 January 1st [1863]. The long expected negro 
 dinner did not come off. Banks has forbidden all 
 public demonstrations. During Butler *s reign a 
 great many wooden figures, painted black and 
 wearing chains, were made for exhibition on this 
 occasion. The programme was a procession bear- 
 ing along these figures, which were to be met by 
 the goddess of liberty, who was to break their 
 chains. One may imagine the scene if it had only 
 been acted out. The Ogden girls in from Green- 
 ville. Lizzie in much distress ; came to tell a tale 
 which she did not wish us to hear from others. 
 It seems a young naval officer, attracted towards 
 the girls from having met them on the cars, has 
 got the family physician, Doctor Campbell, to take 
 him to the judge's house. The judge met the 
 gentleman on the railroad, and, though hating the 
 sight of a Federal officer, was weak enough to 
 express no disapprobation of his visits. The girls 
 fearing to hurt the old doctor's feelings, enter- 
 tained the officer to the best of their ability. The 
 young gentleman came every day ; brought books, 
 also some of his naval friends. The judge was in 
 distress and the girls, no matter how they felt, 
 
 61 
 
62 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 knew that friendly intercourse with those against 
 whom four of their brothers are in arms, was not 
 proper. Eemarks were made by the neighbors 
 and the Harrison family especially had been very 
 bitter, she said. Jule, who reads novels, asserted 
 defiantly that *^no one had a right to speak of 
 what they pleased to do ; indeed, she had read of 
 instances where passages of romantic love had 
 passed between rebel ladies and English officers 
 (always officers) in our first revolution. ' ' ^^^This 
 is a war for the union, Lizzie,'' said I, ''therefore 
 we should avoid carefully any show of entertain- 
 ing union feelings ; besides it is scarcely decorous 
 to take a hand in friendship which is red with 
 Confederate blood. If Lieutenant Hale had been 
 a gentleman he would not have entered your house 
 as he did, knowing that true Southerners are com- 
 promised by receiving Federals. In the next place 
 I don 't think he would have brought you Harper 's 
 illustrated papers, in which the Confederates 
 come off second best, to say the least of it. If 
 Lieutenant Hale was ill and needed help I would 
 not hesitate to give it to him, but as a guest I 
 would not receive him. No woman 's smile should 
 cheer these invaders. There is a latent disrespect 
 of us when they force their way into our houses, 
 and we make tacit acknowledgment of want of 
 self-respect when we receive them. I would not 
 be rude, for rudeness in a woman is always vulgar, 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 63 
 
 but you can freeze those young gentlemen with 
 sucli glances and quicken them with such politely 
 pointed remarks, that they will not wish to come 
 again.'* This I said because she was afraid they 
 would injure their father if he should forbid them 
 the house. The girls have little knowledge of char- 
 acter, but are kind and good and have all the soft 
 instincts of a lady. Mary Harrison was in; re- 
 ports a larger camp in Greenville than ever be- 
 fore. We told her of the supposed bitterness to 
 the Ogdens\ It was, as I thought, a misunder- 
 standing. 
 
 Reports of Confederate victories fill the town. 
 There is great excitement and many women are 
 jubilant. I, too, am glad that we are safe from 
 conquest and desolation ; each victory makes this 
 assurance doubly sure, yet even a great victory to 
 one 's own side is a sad thing to a lover of human- 
 ity. I accept a bloody triumph only as the least 
 of two evils. My friends, I think, look upon me as 
 half Yankee. They say my state of feeling is un- 
 natural. Men's suffering always excites me, let 
 the men be who they may. When it comes to 
 ^ ' oath-of -allegiance ' ' taking, I am staunch; let 
 me lose what I may by refusing. Only yesterday 
 I held argument with some that they should not 
 accept their slaves on the plea that Louisiana is a 
 ''loyaP' State. I wouldn't take mine on such a 
 plea, because it should be our individual pride now 
 
64 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 to prove that Louisiana is not a loyal State. This 
 is called romance. I plead with my acquaintances 
 last summer to resist the unlawful taxation which 
 Butler ordered. I tied up my few relics to bear to 
 prison with me, when he ordered the police to 
 report each inmate of households who had not 
 taken the oath with as good faith as I ever had 
 done anything in my life. When I see these officers 
 I do not hide the scorn I feel. I cannot conde- 
 scend to smile or render more than a haughty 
 politeness, even though I lose my object by it, yet 
 I am thought wavering in my faith to the Confed- 
 erate cause because I can still pity the slain foe 
 and the sufferings of the living — and because I 
 cannot hurrah for a victory. Of course I rejoice 
 that the Fredericksburg and Vicksburg heights 
 have not been carried, but my heart bleeds in- 
 wardly at the bloody reports. These men have 
 many to mourn them at home, and their love of 
 life was as ours. It is true they need not have 
 joined in such unholy war, yet numbers perhaps 
 have not been moved by evil motives. There is 
 no infatuation so baleful that good men by artful 
 tongues cannot be brought within its influence. 
 The human mind is a strange thing — professing 
 forever to seek happiness and truth, it constantly 
 immolates one and crushes out the other. Oh, 
 these are sad days and I regret that I ever lived to 
 see them. I hope our country will be spared an- 
 
COLONEL CLAUDIUS FRANCIS LeGRAND 
 
 {From an ori(/iii<tI pahitlng by He<ily) 
 
 Born in France: fought in the War of 1812 under Perry 
 Father of Julia LeGrand 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 65 
 
 other revolution, but I doubt it. Bad politicians 
 will never be wanting to stir up evil for the sake 
 of gain. Since the Constitution of our forefathers 
 has been forgotten, the security seems to have 
 gone from everything. 
 
 The Picayune gives a long account of victories 
 in Tennessee and at Vicksburg; we have slain 
 many, taken prisoners many, and sunk ships. A 
 report was circulated that the Texans had recov- 
 ered Galveston, sunk some Federal vessels and 
 captured others. This was believed by Confeder- 
 ates and hooted at by Unionists. Bets are passed 
 but I feel in no humor for such things. We asked 
 Mr. Roselius, our neighbor, of the news and were 
 advised by him to believe no ^ ^ such trash ' ' as that, 
 but on the morning of the 5th of January the 
 Yankee Delta admits the truth. The Harriet Lane 
 was boarded just after the moon had set and, after 
 a desperate struggle, captured. The Westerfield, 
 Commodore Renshaw, was threatened, but he 
 blew up the vessel. The Delta claims a glorious 
 martyrdom for him and his crew, as they were all 
 destroyed with the vessel, but report proclaims 
 the loss of life an accident, the blowing up of the 
 boat only being intended. We had but four gun- 
 boats — half launch, half old steamers — yet the 
 Federals here claim that their ^ ^ fleet ^' escaped 
 from them. Two companies of the 42nd Massa- 
 chxisetts regiment were captured, also two trans- 
 
66 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 ports. This fight has made a profound and awful 
 impression on me. It was bold, it was glorious ! 
 I can imagine our men, on their insecure crafts, 
 stealing out into the bay under cover of darkness ; 
 the suspense, the surprise, the desperate, bloody 
 struggle, the contending emotions of fear and 
 hate, the confusion, the triumph, and, last of all, 
 the horrible explosion. Ah, when will they let us 
 go in peace and such things cease ! Mrs. Roselius, 
 as great a Southerner as exists, comes over every 
 day to talk her ^^good Southern talk,'^ she says. 
 She leaves her husband, who, though a native of 
 Louisiana, is a Unionist. We have a sort of con- 
 tention on political subjects whenever we meet. 
 He wanted to bring some good Federal officers in. 
 I told him ^^that he had better not try it,'' and 
 Ginnie laughingly said ^'if he could find a good 
 one he might bring him in.'' 
 
 January 8th [1863]. To-day a great show of 
 artillery; no other parade that I see. This day, 
 sacred to a victory over a foreign foe [battle of 
 New Orleans, 1815], finds us in a sad plight. We 
 Confederates are victorious, but over those who 
 should have been our brothers. Went with Mrs. 
 Dameron to look over her sister's house (Mrs. 
 Shepherd Brown), which has just been given up 
 by one set of Federals, and another has moved 
 in — General Banks and staff. We missed lace 
 curtains, some parlor ornaments, and the beauti- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 67 
 
 ful picture of the Magdalen. We were treated 
 politely by servant and orderly; with the latter 
 we had a long talk. He is from Boston, whither 
 he longs to return. I think he would be glad of 
 peace on any terms. I felt not the least bitterness 
 towards the poor fellow, who looks sad enough. 
 We talked our views freely. I told him that my 
 brother had last been seen in a battle of ^*Stone- 
 walPs*' with this very General Banks. Banks 
 was defeated, but I didn't remind him of it. We 
 took a glass of Yankee ice water. Mrs. Dameron 
 was kind and gentle, though she had many rea- 
 sons for anger, seeing these people in her absent 
 sister's house with the household relics scattered 
 and the carpets worn and faded with Federal 
 footsteps ; she was driven out of her other sister's 
 house earlier in the fall; this last, the finest in 
 town, is occupied by General Shepley, as they 
 call him. Can there be a Governor who has never 
 power to do anything! When I was there to see 
 his lordship with Mrs. Norton, the house and fur- 
 niture looked so familiar and natural that I sat 
 there speechless at first, speculating on the 
 strange state of things. Once I was near opening 
 Mrs. Brown's bed-room door. His lordship kept 
 us waiting a long while, and when he came in with 
 his deceitful smile I did hate him, the vulgar- 
 minded official who imagines that place will make 
 him a gentleman. I have heard that he was one 
 
68 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GE^ND 
 
 at home, but his voice betrays him. I made as 
 biting remarks as the business would admit of. 
 He gave me a side glance of hatred from his 
 leaden eye. Mrs. Norton ^'gave it to him/^ to use 
 her own words, but being the mother of the lady 
 whose house and furniture he had taken posses- 
 sion of, he felt as if he could bear with her I 
 suppose. 
 
 Mrs. Norton called at her daughter, Mrs. Har- 
 rison's, house before Butler's people left it, and 
 asked that the sheep might be put out of the yard, 
 as they were ruining the beautiful shrubbery. 
 The mulatto at the gate gave her much insolence ; 
 told her "to go about her own business," he in- 
 tended that the sheep should stay there, that the 
 shrubbery should be destroyed, and that if she 
 had a daughter "he intended to come and see 
 her." My blood ran cold when she told me this, 
 and for the first time I realized our position here 
 among these lawless negroes. Mrs. Norton told 
 General Shepley that she demanded of him as a 
 gentleman and a ruler to have that man punished. 
 She asked him what he would feel if a negro 
 should tell him that he would visit his daughters. 
 "I would knock him down," replied the stalwart 
 Governor. "Then," says Mrs. Norton, "I de- 
 mand that you punish him for me. ' ' The smiling 
 Governor promised to go immediately and have 
 him arrested, but that was the last of it. I won- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 69 
 
 der how a man contrives to smile so, yet look 
 querulous? I recalled Shakespeare when I met 
 him, ''a man may smile and smile, etc.'' We had 
 an interview with Colonel French. Mrs. Norton 
 went to get her husband's old gun (her husband 
 had been dead for many years), which she had 
 given up last summer for fear that the negroes 
 would have her arrested, as many have been for 
 retaining weapons. ^^ French could do nothing; 
 we must go to General Banks' people." This 
 gentleman has nestled himself in Judge Pinck- 
 ard's house, a very sweet one. He was polite 
 enough, and our interview was soon over.^ He 
 looks like a great overgrown schoolboy with a 
 lovely complexion, but there is no play of intelli- 
 gence either in his face or manner. The Yankee 
 Delta calls him the ^'gorgeous French." His 
 dress was gorgeous, being laced with gold or 
 brass in all directions. 
 
 Called this evening on Madame Frangois; 
 met her daughter, a delicate creole, married 
 to a real robustious Englishman who has 
 grown rich and important in this country; 
 heard from him that the Federals acknowl- 
 edge the capitulation of Rosecranz and the 4,000 
 men; heard also that the bombarding fleet has 
 left Vicksburg to return to Memphis, for fear of 
 being cut off. Banks has requested, so report 
 says, that no more news be printed until tomor- 
 
70 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 row, as the town is in a dreadfully excited state. 
 He need not fear; the excitement of joy rarely 
 injures. A flag of truce has come in — report says 
 that Banks has refused to receive it. This cannot 
 be so as I see prisoners are to be exchanged. It 
 might not have been allowed to enter town for 
 fear of excitement; the heart of the city warms 
 to the Confederate uniform. Last summer when 
 it was a rare sight here, we all went to a friend's 
 house to see a young Confederate captain who, 
 after being confined in the custom house for some 
 time, was allowed to be out on parole. The Ogden 
 girls were with us. After we arrived we found the 
 young man, a Texan, so exceedingly diffident that 
 we were abashed. He was so alarmed that he 
 was quite alarming. His name was Blount, and a 
 more sincere, ingenuous and stalwart young sol- 
 dier I could not wish to rely upon in time of need. 
 He has long since been exchanged. I saw in the 
 paper to-day that General Chalmers is wounded. 
 His sister-in-law was here a few days ago, ex- 
 pressing great uneasiness for her husband, who 
 is General Chalmers' brother, and upon General 
 Chalmer 's staff. She hears nothing from him and 
 cannot get a passport to go out. The registered 
 enemies were on the eve of departure when Banks 
 arrived ; General Butler had issued an order that 
 they should leave, bearing with them baggage to 
 the amount of $50 only. Hundreds were disap- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 71 
 
 pointed when Banks issued another order, chang- 
 ing the entire programme. Many families had 
 parted with everything, having reserved only 
 enough to bear them out, and now they are suffer- 
 ing. Passports are not sold now as in Butler's 
 day, and we rarely hear from beyond the lines. 
 I never hear from my dear ones in Texas ; the few 
 lines from poor Claude, written with his left hand, 
 being the last I received. He was then on his way 
 from Virginia, having bid good-bye to *4ines and 
 tented fields" and left one gallant arm behind 
 him. He stopped with Mrs. Chilton, who lives at 
 Jackson, a day or two; there, I hear, he got a 
 situation in the commissary department in Texas. 
 January 9th [1863]. A very sad day to Ginnie 
 and myself. I was careless enough to leave the 
 key in my trunk, for I shall never, never learn 
 to lock up, and my purse with $30 or $40 was 
 taken out. There is a child in the house who 
 stays to wait on us in our rooms, the greatest 
 story-teller in the world; she is accused, and I 
 suppose will be punished. If I had lost it in the 
 street I should not have felt so unhappy about it. 
 Punishment of no matter how great a criminal 
 afflicts me. I have gone into the room in which 
 Mrs. Norton has locked Harriet, to try and move 
 her to tell the truth. She has been singing and 
 amusing herself, while we have been suffering 
 for her. She vows that she never touched the 
 
72 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 purse, yet no one else was in our room. I feel 
 miserable lest she may be punished wrongfully. 
 She is considered so dreadfully bad that she never 
 gets a kind word from any one. The servants hate 
 her and her old grandmother, who has taught her 
 to lie and steal, almost beats her to death some- 
 times. Ginnie and I have been very kind to her, 
 and she has waited on us so cheerfully and with 
 so much apparent affection, that I feel an inde- 
 scribable pang at the idea of having brought her 
 into trouble. She says she would not have stolen 
 from us. Oh, well, we are always in trouble of 
 some sort. I feel so low in health and spirits that 
 I wonder sometimes what more can happen. We 
 have had $303.50 stolen in less than two years. 
 It is our habit to be gentle with dependents, 
 though we are proud and exacting with our equals. 
 I begin to think that this is bad policy. The world 
 will not let us be what we wish ; it seems a part 
 of chivalry, to my mind, to be gentle to the lowly 
 and proud to the high. I have always practiced 
 this, both from impulse and principle, but I must 
 admit that I have always suffered for it. 
 
 Mrs. Norton called on General Banks to-day. 
 She wished us to go with her, but we were not 
 well enough. The orderly did not present her 
 card, so the gentle-mannered ruler demanded of 
 her quite bluntly who she was. ^^The mother of 
 Mrs, Harrison,'' she returned. ''What Mrs. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 73 
 
 Harrison r* **The mother of the lady whose 
 house you occupy.'' He started visibly, but 
 roughly demanded, *^What do you want?" She 
 stated her desire to sell her house, but as she had 
 not taken the oath of allegiance to the United 
 States she didn 't know if the sale would be lawful. 
 He had no objection, he said; is that all you 
 want? She then asked him if Mr. Harrison were 
 to return to New Orleans would he be compelled 
 to take the oath. *^I know nothing about it," re- 
 turned the polite general. *^I would be obliged if 
 you would tell me who does know, as I had thought 
 you are the very person to whom I should apply. ' ' 
 "^The General scarcely waited to hear her remark 
 before turning on his heel to leave her. Other 
 ladies were present with their requests. To each 
 and all he spoke rudely. Having waited in vain 
 for his return to the room, they all left. These 
 people rob us of our houses, make laws forbid- 
 ding us to sell property, or to leave town, or in 
 fact to do anything without their permission, yet 
 they are angry and rude when one calls on this 
 necessary business. Men have been snatched up 
 without knowing wherefore and kept in forts or 
 in the custom house, and their wives and friends 
 have been treated as impudent intruders for even 
 making inquiry after them. Mr. "Wilkinson, 
 grandson of old General Wilkinson of the last 
 war, has just got out of confinement, having been 
 
74 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 placed in same by Butler on the testimony of a 
 negro woman — offence, keeping arms in his 
 house — with the town filled with homeless, lawless 
 negroes who commit robberies and other offences 
 daily. I never realized until this Yankee rule here 
 how many bad men America had produced. I 
 took a walk with Katie Wilkinson ; poor girl, she 
 lost her father in the battle of Manassas, the last 
 Manassas. She was devoted to him and he was 
 fondly attached to his girls. 
 
 January 10th [1863]. A long train of artillery 
 has just passed. The news is kept from us as 
 much as possible, but it is thought that the men 
 are on their way to attack Port Hudson. The 
 mortar boats have been brought from Mobile and 
 are now lying here, some think, to shell this place 
 in case of attack by Confederates, but for the 
 Port Hudson attack, I think. Many rumors are 
 afloat as to our recognition by France; some 
 think the matter already settled, that Slidell was 
 received by Louis Napoleon on 1st January. We 
 look eagerly for news; we are prepared to fight 
 our own battles, yet recognition is longed for. 
 Once, how the thought of foreign interference 
 would have fired our blood ! I can scarcely com- 
 prehend my own feelings. I do hate those bloody 
 wretches who have made war upon us, and I glory 
 in our Southern chivalry, but I feel towards the 
 Government of the United States as if it had been 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 75 
 
 seized by usurpers. I feel that we should have 
 retained the old flag, as we alone held fast to the 
 Constitution. The Yankees have no right to it; 
 they have been persecutors and meddlers even 
 from the witch-burning time until now. I wish 
 that we may part with them forever, yet I cannot 
 look at an old map of our country, magical word, 
 without a strange thrill at my heart. Mr. Roselius 
 passed by just now — sneered at our Confederate 
 victories. Says we '11 get back New Orleans when 
 the *^ geese have teeth. ^' I was informed by a 
 friend later in the day that geese have splendid 
 rows of very sharp teeth. I sent Mr. Roselius a 
 teasing message on the subject. In truth, though, 
 the taking back of the city which involves the 
 misery of so many is no subject for jesting. 
 
 January 12th [1863]. ^^ Picayune extra' ^ is 
 called through the streets to-day and late to-night. 
 Terrible slaughter at the battle of Murfreesboro 
 on both sides ; all Rosecranz 's staff killed ; Breck- 
 enridge's division on our side defeated; the Fed- 
 erals mowed down by thousands and their 
 slaughter, especially in officers, to use their own 
 words, ''heartrending." The dauntless Confed- 
 erates, our splendid braves, went down by thou- 
 sands, leaving many a sweet babe fatherless and 
 many a widow mourning. Ah, when will this 
 deadly, wild war be past? The Monitor is de- 
 stroyed. Lincoln about to take the field in person, 
 
76 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 and McClellan restored to command. He is the 
 only Federal general I either fear or respect. 
 Two long trains of artillery passed our door 
 to-day. 
 
 One young officer particularly attracted my at- 
 tention; he looked so truly gallant — some moth- 
 er 's darling, I know. In his young enthusiasm he 
 has come to fight for the Union ; he will die for 
 it, probably, without in any way contributing to 
 its restoration. We find a great difference in the 
 appearance of Banks ' troops and those of Butler ; 
 the last appeared to be mere scum of the earth, 
 nevertheless I am sorry for them because they 
 suffer. A Federal officer stopped at Mrs. Harri- 
 son's gate a day or two ago, asking a few rosebuds 
 that he might press them to send to his wife; 
 there are no flowers where she is now. This pure 
 remembrance and thought of the soldier touched 
 me. I was touched, too, at the remark of a private 
 passing the gate. ^^Here I am,'' said he, ^*so 
 many miles from home, and not a soul that cares 
 a damn whether I live or die, or what becomes of 
 me. ' ' Another remarked, when the newsboy cried 
 out '^a new order," ^^I wish it were an order for 
 peace and one to go home." Mrs. Norton got 
 quite impatient with Miss Marcella Wilkinson 
 to-day for praising several of the officers who had 
 been kind to her family, and interested themselves 
 in procuring the release of her brother, who had 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 77 
 
 been arrested by Butler. Mrs. N thinks no 
 
 one can be a true Southerner and praise a Yankee. 
 She thought it no honor ^^to be treated decently 
 by one of the wretches ; she wished the devils were 
 all killed.'* There is a difference even among 
 devils, it seems, as some of Banks* people do try 
 to be kind to us, while Butler's were just the re- 
 verse. How few people have an enlarged liber- 
 ality! I wonder if it will ever be possible for a 
 novelist to render to view the faults of his coun- 
 trymen in this land; the mention of one failing 
 even in private conversation raises a sort of 
 storm, not always polite either. I am thought all 
 sorts of things because I endeavor to do justice 
 to all parties; one day I am an abolitionist, an- 
 other a Yankee, another too hot a ^' rebel,** an- 
 other all English, and sometimes I love my 
 Maryland, and no other State ; all the while I love 
 my own land, every inch of it, better than all the 
 world and feel a burning desire ever kindling in 
 my heart that my countrymen should be first in all 
 the world for virtue. They are so kind, so gener^ 
 ous, so brave, so gallant to women that I desire 
 for them all the good that belongs to human char- 
 acter, the graces of chivalry as well as its sturdy 
 manhood, and the elegant liberality of philosophy 
 and benevolence. 
 
 Went with Mrs. Dameron and Ginnie to look 
 at a house, after the sale of her home ; we found 
 
78 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 one room filled with pretty furniture, which the 
 old man said he could not remove without asking 
 Banks, or Clark, or some of our Yankee rulers, 
 the owners thereof having left town when it was 
 captured and being Confederates, their property 
 having been seized. We found a garden filled with 
 sweet blooming roses and jessamines and violets ; 
 also an old picture which interested me, ^ ^ The Sol- 
 dier 's Dream,'' the foreground representing a 
 man covered with a blanket by a rude camp fire ; 
 the background, which is misty and dreamlike, 
 presents a woman and little ones clasping a re- 
 turned soldier almost at the hamlet door. This 
 picture made me very sad. It suits our present 
 times very well. Will men ever be civilized and 
 let war cease? Did not go out again all day, but 
 saw several visitors in our rooms; I hate the 
 squares and streets and would be content in a 
 prison to be rid of them. 
 
 January 14th [1863]. Just this moment got a 
 letter from Mrs. Chilton ; it came from Vicksburg, 
 where she has been to attend Miss Emanuel's 
 wedding. She went by boat with a flag of truce. 
 She writes enigmatically, but informs us, who un- 
 derstand her, that all is safe in that region for 
 our Confederate arms; she has just heard from 
 our dear Claude, whom she calls Claudine, who 
 writes with his poor left hand from Texas. All 
 well and all safe there. She has just written to 
 
JOUENAL OF JUTJA LE GRAND 79 
 
 our dear sister there that we are well ; I wish she 
 could have said happy. I feel grateful to hear 
 even through others when so many here are cut 
 off entirely. Mrs. Stone has lost her young son 
 in the army ; so also has Mrs. Prentiss. How my 
 heart aches for the poor desolate mothers in this 
 cruel war. Mr. Brink came up with a few lines 
 from Mr. Brown, written without date or signa- 
 ture; all are in fine spirits beyond the lines and 
 Bragg 's fight with Rosecranz in Tennessee is 
 considered a victory to our side in the Confed- 
 eracy, though here the Yankees dole it out to us 
 in the papers as a defeat. "An order of Banks* to- 
 day enjoins on all of us a most respectful treat- 
 ment of Federal soldiers ; parents are to be held 
 responsible for the behavior of the children. I 
 had no idea rulers could descend to such trifles, 
 for my part I consider it beneath me to treat 
 anyone with rudeness, least of all would I treat 
 with indignity these wretched privates who have 
 been induced to leave their homes by thousands 
 of pretenses, and are uncomfortable and miser- 
 able enough without our jeers.' They all have a 
 serious, heavy-hearted aspect; men fighting for 
 home and fireside feel differently ; our Confeder- 
 ate knights have at least this consolation to sup- 
 port them under all their trials. The wind blew a 
 perfect hurricane all day ; I thought of the poor 
 soldiers at sea. Spent the evening at Mrs. Dam- 
 
80 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 eron's; got an old music book containing many 
 songs which are among my first recollections, 
 when my father's guitar and his melodious voice 
 seemed to me the finest music. As I recalled one 
 by one the friends whose voices are forever stilled, 
 who used to sing those songs, I felt a pang like 
 that of a new parting for each and all ; my heart 
 would cry out, ^'What is life after allT' 
 
 An order to-day tempting planters to bring 
 down their produce. The earnest desire to open 
 the river is made known by other means than 
 those used at Port Hudson and Vicksburg. These 
 places both hold out, though it is represented in 
 Northern papers that both have fallen. This is a 
 deliberate falsehood gotten up to prevent recog- 
 nition. By the fall of either we would lose the 
 supplies from Red River and Texas, upon which 
 a large portion of our people depend, and by the 
 seizure of the railroad which would follow, the 
 Confederacy would be cut in half. The fleet has 
 all left Vicksburg, being threatened from above. 
 A large force is drilling here daily for an attack 
 on Port Hudson. We hear that our people are 
 killing the enemy rapidly in various portions of 
 Louisiana, where they have been burning houses, 
 stealing negroes and all other property, and com- 
 mitting frightful depredations. We Confederates 
 of New Orleans consider that Louisiana has been 
 neglected by our Government; Mississippi gets 
 
MOLLIE EMANUEL 
 
 Married the Rev. John E. Wheeler ; President Jefferson Davis was 
 
 one of the guests at her wedding. Present residence 
 
 at Roslyn, Baltimore County, Maryland 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 81 
 
 the credit of holding out better against the foe, but 
 as soon as she was threatened the Government 
 made haste to help her with tried soldiers from all 
 parts of the Confederacy. Louisiana and Ken- 
 tucky bled in defense of Vicksburg, coward 
 ^'New Orleans ^^ is the cry. There were no troops 
 left to defend New Orleans, though such an im- 
 portant point. We had no soldiers except the 
 ^ ' Confederate Guard, ^ ' a sort of holiday regiment 
 composed of the well-to-do old gentlemen of the 
 city, who were anxious to show their patriotism 
 on the parade ground, but who never expected to 
 fight. The pomp and circumstance they kept up 
 finely. They had beautiful tents, too, on thei"!: 
 camping-out excursions, to which they trans- 
 ported comfortable bedsteads, sundry boxes and 
 demijohns. I have no doubt that the idea of being 
 of immense service to a grateful country, gave 
 quite a flavor to their expensive wines ; these were 
 our defenders, and General Lovell was given to 
 feasting with them. They were called his pets. 
 When the forts fell the most valiant of these gen- 
 tlemen returned with General Lovell to Camp 
 Moore, and others, using much discretion, made 
 haste to pack away their epaulettes and became 
 the most unassuming of citizens on a moment ^s 
 notice. We had no tried men at the forts. Con- 
 gress was appealed to again and again, but the 
 President and House seemed to keep up a hard- 
 
82 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 ened blindness as to its condition. I am told that 
 Davis said that two guns could defend New Or- 
 leans, and that Benjamin laughingly said that 
 **Timbuctoo would be attacked as soon/' Well, 
 well, here am I writing, nearly a year after 
 its fall, running out to look at Yankee cavalry 
 instead of the Confederate Guards, while, more 
 serious matter still, the poor, surprised planta- 
 tions are defended by hastily gotten up guerrilla 
 bands. There is a fight at Baton Rouge, in Yan- 
 kee possession, nearly every night; no Yankee 
 boat dares go beyond a certain distance up the 
 river. The guerrillas, not infrequently, fire on 
 them and sometimes capture or burn them. To 
 what a dreadful condition is our dear country re- 
 duced — our country which once lay in happy 
 security. 
 
 Every wile is used to obtain cotton ; when it can 
 be seized, it is, of course. Men are going round 
 constantly buying even the smallest parcels of this 
 now precious commodity — mattresses and small 
 samples — offering fabulous prices for the same. 
 On our old plantation, with what little reverence 
 I regarded this beautiful staple ! Now it seems to 
 represent so much that it appeals to my fancy 
 almost like a matter of poetry. * * King Cotton de- 
 throned must mount again.*' How the working 
 world is suffering for his aid. A letter has re- 
 cently arrived from Mrs. Roselius' sister, who is 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 83 
 
 English and in England ; she dwells much on the 
 suffering of the people near her ; she had had no 
 idea that the world could contain such distress; 
 she never saw anything like it in America, where 
 she lived so long. The Government is allowing 
 the starved operatives five cents per day. Food is 
 as dear there as here, and I am sure that no Amer- 
 ican, no negro slave, could support life on such a 
 sum. Ah, if men would only grow wise enough to 
 let the evils of other countries alone until they 
 had remedied those near them ! ''The Greeks are 
 at our door,'' said John Randolph once, when 
 called on to contribute to their assistance. 
 
 January 15th [1863]. It stormed all night. I 
 lay awake and thought of the poor, poor soldiers. 
 I thought, too, much of the fall of Ft. Donelson, 
 where the flag of the Confederacy went down in 
 storm and blood. How sadly I recall my feeling of 
 horror the night an ''extra'' made known to us 
 that tragic event I How much blood shed since! 
 Lincoln calls the slaughter of Fredericksburg an 
 accident — some new road to Richmond is to be 
 proposed, his troops are not to go into winter 
 quarters. This will keep our poor Southern boys 
 also exposed, and now, even in this latitude, the 
 cold wind is singing its melancholy song, both by 
 night and day. God help them all, and the poor 
 anxious women who are watching. 
 
 Mrs. Blinks conversed with a gentleman who 
 
84 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 had spoken with four different ship owners at the 
 North ; each had lost a vessel at nearly the same 
 time, and each loser reported himself to have been 
 robbed by the Alabama, Captain Semmes. He and 
 others think that we have several privateers out; 
 the Arrieto lately ran the blockade at Mobile. I 
 have just read the captures of the Ariel by the 
 Alabama, and the speech of Captain Semmes to 
 the frightened crew. ^^We are gentlemen, not 
 pirates,'' and ^^We gentlemen of the Alabama 
 harm no one, ' ' are speeches which especially took 
 my fancy. In answer to a voice which cried, * ^ You 
 nearly sunk our ship just now with your shot,'' he 
 said, ^^That is our duty; we war upon the sea." 
 He is no pirate, he claims, but carries a Confeder- 
 ate State's commission. He is a gallant fellow, 
 and I am glad he comes from Maryland. These 
 Southern soldiers often stir a vein of poetry in 
 my heart which I had thought belonged exclu- 
 sively to the knights of old. I remember when 
 Bradley Johnson rode into Fredericktown, Mary- 
 land, he cried out to the timid, ^ ' We come to harm 
 no one; we are friends, we are not robbers, but 
 Southern gentlemen. ' ' The Northern people have 
 not shown their boasted civilization in the prog- 
 ress of this war. Robbery, house-burning^ and 
 every species of depredation has marked the 
 course of the Northern armies. Our soldiers at 
 least respect woman, but even in this town helpless 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 85 
 
 females have been driven from their houses with- 
 out their personal effects, and insulted in the 
 grossest manner. I hear that our Louisiana boys 
 often go into a fight with cries of *'New Orleans 
 and Butler.'^ 
 
 Negroes are starving in the streets, though the 
 Federals have taxed all citizens here who have 
 had anything to do with the war for the support of 
 the poor. They boast of feeding our poor, but the 
 city furnishes the means ; they do not contribute 
 a penny themselves, but sell their provisions at the 
 highest rate. Butler boasted to the last of having 
 fed this starving city. 
 
 January 16th [1863]. The Ogden and Harrison 
 girls all in to-day from Greensville, looking rosy 
 from the cold, and fat and cheerful in spite of 
 blockades. They are brimful of the pride and 
 glory and chivalry of ^^Rebeldom.^* Our South- 
 ern heroes are fondly talked of by thousands of 
 firesides from which they are shut out. I read an 
 amusing letter written by an Englishman, one of 
 the Alabama's men. Semme's Southern chivalry, 
 it seems is sometimes put to the test — he spared 
 the Tonawando from destruction because of the 
 female passengers, though it well nigh broke his 
 heart to part with so fine a vessel. Ah, never let 
 it be said that Southerners injure women! All 
 prisoners are treated well, this Englishman says, 
 though many are not grateful for having their 
 
86 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 lives spared. The Englishman says he is * * taking 
 both to the people, the ship, and the cause. ' ' 
 ■^ Mr. Payne ^s funeral took place to-day; died 
 from brain affection brought on by trouble caused 
 by this war. His sons are in the army, and he has 
 left two young and pretty daughters. They have 
 no mother and he was the fondest of fathers. The 
 breaking up of the home is a solemn and awful 
 thing to see. In after years we often realize how 
 dear has been the common daily routine of the old 
 home life. 
 
 'A Yankee soldier remarked in the car to-day, 
 * ' I wonder if these Southern girls can love as they 
 hate! If they can, it would be well worth one^s 
 trying to get one of them. ' ' Another, passing the 
 gate, said to his companions, ^^I tell you these 
 Southerners have real pluck ; if they were man to 
 man with us they would whip us all to smash, but 
 we have three to one, and that's the only way we'll 
 whip them.'' Strange that they have so many 
 men yet always complain when defeated that they 
 were overwhelmed by numbers. I am told that 
 there is a great speech of Valandingham out. How 
 I admire this man, with his clear, keen, practical 
 sense, imbued by a lofty sentiment ; his rectitude, 
 his strength, his sagacity to see the right, and his 
 courage to speak it, in a time so corrupt that there 
 is danger in so speaking. He can never become 
 the mere man of wood that so many are. His 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 87 
 
 noble protests against this cruel war have given 
 positive comfort to me ; it is so bitter to believe 
 humanity corrupt. The number of his admirers 
 in his own country proves that the Northern peo- 
 ple are not all filled with spite and hatred of us, 
 as so many believe. I love my own land as well 
 as any man or woman that it nourishes! How 
 gladly would I submit to sacrifices for her benefit 
 or ennobling! How proudly would I shed my 
 blood in her defence if I could, but my heart has 
 yet to learn to take pleasure in the idea of evil 
 in other lands ! Love of country does not consist 
 in hatred of other countries, or patriotism in be- 
 lieving that ours is free of faults; an honest 
 desire to rectify the faults of one^s own country 
 should stir the heart of each man and woman in 
 it. This is a greater safeguard than boasting of 
 our excellences. The statesman, or author, who 
 tells us the truth is a greater benefactor than he 
 who flatters our pride. No fear, with our English 
 blood, of our becoming too humble-minded. 
 
 There is a war of parties expected at the North ; 
 I wish for it if it can result in letting the South 
 pass in peace, but this great end gained, I cannot 
 contemplate without horror the idea of civil war 
 and its desolations. *^They deserve it,'' say my 
 friends, who are ready to shake me for what they 
 call luke-warmness. How painful it is never to 
 be comprehended; of two evils, both for myself 
 
88 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 and my enemy, I would choose the least. If the 
 North can suffer enough from the reign of her 
 bloody radicals to bring back her good sense and 
 humanity, I will be glad enough for her to suffer ; 
 further than this I wish her no ill ; my prayer is 
 ever that she may repent and go in peace. They 
 have treated us cruelly and I wish companionship, 
 fellowship and community of interest, never any 
 more. Just heard from a gentleman from the 
 North, that there is no hope of peace from that 
 quarter. The radicals, knowing that they have 
 the reins of Government in their own hands, are 
 determined to press the war and overwhelm us 
 before the Democrats can come into power. There 
 is no hope that Lincoln will extend the time of 
 Congress, and therefore the Democrats must sit 
 in silent patience. These dreadful radicals are 
 the jacobins of America and their cry is like the 
 old one, ^^More blood!'' The Democrats treat 
 them, I hear, with the greatest contempt socially 
 and politically. We have been hoping so for 
 peace; my God, can we endure another year of 
 war! Mrs. Roselius has just told us of some of 
 the sufferings of Pierre Soule in Fort Lafayette ; 
 he was an intimate acquaintance of hers and she 
 has learned much concerning him. A friend of 
 Soule 's who knew how comfortably he had lived 
 in New Orleans, got permission from the Govern- 
 ment at Washington to send him little luxuries 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 89 
 
 in prison. These she carried to him daily with 
 her own hands, trusting none except the one to 
 whom her little offerings were necessarily con- 
 signed — the jailer himself. What was her sur- 
 prise after Mr. Soule's release to hear that he had 
 never received one of the articles which the jailer 
 had made so many kind promises to deliver. Mr. 
 Denman rode in the car in New York with an old 
 woman who publicly cursed the secessionists and 
 wished them all sorts of horrors ; one of her sons 
 they had killed outright, she said, and another to 
 whom she was hastening had been wounded. 
 *^Were they drafted men, or did they enlist T^ 
 asked Mr. Denman. ^^They enlisted." ^**Ah, 
 well, they must have expected and been prepared 
 for the consequences of war. They went to 
 invade the South ; their country was not invaded. ' ' 
 January 17th [1863]. Company all day. Mrs. 
 Roselius and a sweet little girl, who came to let us 
 know they had a letter from Henny Davenport. 
 She and her mother had a stormy passage across 
 the water ; had put in at Cork, but were now safe 
 with friends at Kingston. Henny sends word 
 that she likes Europe, but New Orleans better. 
 She longs to see the Confederate uniform. Mrs. 
 Davenport had a private interview a few days 
 before she left for Europe with two gentlemen — 
 friends of her husband. During this interview 
 she agreed to accept from Mr. Wringlet, one of 
 
90 JOURNAL OF JULIA 'LE GRAND 
 
 the gentlemen, a certain amount of household 
 silver, in payment of a debt, he being at this crisis 
 unable to give money, though worth millions. 
 She thought, and so did the gentleman, that the 
 interview was strictly private; their astonish- 
 ment was therefore profound when General 
 Butler sent for all three and opened up the silver 
 subject. Mrs. Davenport, though angry enough, 
 trotted along with Butler's orderly. She found 
 his Lordship walking the floor in his usual the- 
 atrical manner. The two gentlemen were sum- 
 moned and accused, in brutal language, of swin- 
 dling. * * Do you know that these men have cheated 
 
 your' he said to Mrs. D . *^How did this 
 
 happen?'' he said, turning to Mr. . ^^Mind 
 
 how you lie to me." ^^You do not awe me by 
 threats or such language, General Butler," re- 
 turned Mr. ; ^ ^ I lie to no man. ' ' The precious 
 
 image of brutal Judge Jeffries now stamped his 
 foot and made his favorite threat — Fort Jackson. 
 Mrs. D , trembling, said she had made a previ- 
 ous contract with these gentlemen and by it she 
 was determined to abide. After more threats and 
 much sifting he ordered the gentlemen to prison 
 
 and Mrs. D to leave his presence. The silver 
 
 had been conveyed to the vessel upon which Mrs. 
 
 D was to sail. Butler had the hatchways 
 
 broken and the silver delivered over to his tender 
 and honest mercies. The gentlemen were ordered 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 91 
 
 to raise a certain sum of money by such a time; 
 one of them was bought off by one of his nieces. 
 The next day the orderly was sent again for Mrs. 
 
 D , and through a broiling sun she had again 
 
 to follow him. This time she was so angry she 
 forgot to be afraid. ^^Here is some money for 
 you," said Butler to her, pointing to $500.00, ^4n 
 return for the debt out of which those men cheated 
 you." *'I will not take it," she said firmly; ^^I 
 abide by my bargain." ^^You won't, won't you? 
 Here have I been to the trouble to do you justice 
 and you don't choose to accept of it ; they tell me 
 you are going to Europe; how well you would 
 look now to go among your friends there with a 
 bit of silver marked in one name and another bit 
 in another. You are not so young, I think, that 
 you don't know something of business. When 
 are you going to be off?" ^ * On Monday, sir. " *^I 
 shall send you sooner." **I shall go when I am 
 ready, sir," very firmly. **You shall go tomor- 
 row," stamping. ^*I shall go when I am ready, 
 sir," more firmly still. ^^I wish none of your 
 impudence ; you have a very long tongue of your 
 own. " ^ ^ Yes, sir, I have, but I only use it, as now, 
 when I have occasion." **I wish none of your 
 impudence. Orderly, show that woman out, ' ' and 
 so ended the matter. The lady, being born a Brit- 
 ish subject, though long a resident here, hopes to 
 get the silver. The matter rests with Mr. Coppel, 
 
92 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 the British-acting Consul here. Butler does as 
 he pleases with the Consuls here and as he is a 
 notorious thief, my private opinion is that her 
 silver may be put down in the family account 
 book, but it should not be counted in the family 
 exchequer. 
 
 Mrs. Montgomery and the Judge and Mrs. 
 Wells spent an evening with us. The Judge 
 says we'll have peace before spring, and though 
 he is considered an oracle, I feel inclined to doubt 
 him this time. Mrs. Montgomery read in an 
 ^^ extra'' that her nephew was wounded at the late 
 battle of Murfreesboro, and was sad in conse- 
 quence. Mrs. Wells has not heard from her sweet 
 daughters since December 4th. They left Vicks- 
 burg on account of the late attack there both by 
 boat and land. They are still near enough to 
 hear the cannon roar — I wish I was. The girls, 
 Mattie and Sarah, had had their tea and other 
 delicacies stolen. They had procured passes for 
 them with so much trouble, too. Mrs. Wells says 
 that she is glad of it, as they were always laugh- 
 ing at her locking-up system; that has been the 
 rock upon which our household economies have 
 split. It is so pleasant to trust; so convenient 
 to say, *^0h, nobody will trouble it." 
 
 January 19th [1863]. Mary Waugh spent the 
 evening; talked about ghosts and goblins until 
 Jake, the little darky, was afraid to go to bed. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 93 
 
 Mrs. Norton said '* nonsense" and **how can peo- 
 ple be so silly?" to each veracious tale unfolded, 
 but presently fell to telling the most wonderful 
 spiritual visitation that I ever heard of, which had 
 come under her own experience. She also quoted 
 the spiritual accidents which happened in John 
 Wesley's family — people whom she could not 
 doubt, being a fervent Methodist. These are the 
 only ghosts she believes in ; she says all the others 
 are ^4ies and nonsense." 
 
 January 20th [1863]. Wrote letters to-day to 
 Claude and Mrs. Chilton by persons going out. 
 My heart felt so like breaking to feel so far off 
 from all, that I was forced to relieve it by crying 
 before I could go on. 
 
 Mr. Hill has just stopped in. He says that the 
 Yankees will not hold this city much longer. Al- 
 though I have heard this so often, it gives me a 
 gleam of comfort every time I hear it. Oh, to 
 break our prison bonds here, to be able to go 
 once more where and when we pleased, to send 
 comfort to those who are sick away from us and 
 to be able to write a letter without thinking that 
 some ruffian with epaulettes may read it, and per- 
 haps send an orderly for us for not making it 
 respectful enough to our jailers. Just had an 
 offer for Greenville place ; don 't know yet how it 
 will turn out. Mr. Randolph called with fresh 
 negotiations for the Greenville place. He advises 
 
94 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 us not to sell, as all property has been depreciated 
 by the war and that in a few years a house like 
 ours with three acres attached, lying on the Car- 
 rollton railroad, will be very valuable. He told 
 us much war news. Banks has gone to Baton 
 Rouge, it is said, to quell a mutiny among the 
 soldiers. They say openly here that they do not 
 want to fight us and they will seize the first oppor- 
 tunity to be paroled by being made prisoners. 
 Others again hate us, and preach openly to the 
 negroes to arise and kill us. Why they have done 
 nothing except rob and steal, is a wonder. If they 
 were not negroes we would have had another 
 bloody revolution among us, but the African must 
 shed several skins and pass through various 
 stages before his red tide can mount at the words, 
 *'Give me liberty or give me death.*' Almost 
 daily encounters pass between white men and 
 black, and the white man is always punished. 
 Colonel French, however, has issued an order that 
 no negro shall go out at night without a pass from 
 his master ; many arrests have been made ; even 
 the Yankee police hate them, and have been 
 treated so badly by them that they are glad to rid 
 the streets of them. A white policeman was beaten 
 to death by negro soldiers in United States uni- 
 form — no punishment for the soldiers. 
 
 January 21st [1863]. The registered enemies 
 went out to-day by Government permission. No 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 95 
 
 man whose age subjects him to the conscription 
 law in the Confederacy was allowed to go. 
 Women went without their husbands, hoping that 
 afterwards they might be able to run the block- 
 ade ; they may die in this attempt ; dread time of 
 anxiety. About three hundred went out, some 
 sick and feeble had to be carried on board the 
 small steamer. Clarke, more generous than 
 Butler, allowed a few provisions to be taken. 
 Mrs. Ogden has gone to join her husband, a major 
 at Vicksburg. Her mother had to be carried — 
 she may die on the way, for the United States 
 steamer only conducts them to the Confederate 
 lines, and transportation thence may be difficult 
 and fatiguing. The poor lady, however, wants to 
 see her son, who has been in the Confederate 
 army long separated from her. One old lady dis- 
 played the Confederate flag in her bosom, saying 
 that she was going out to die under the bars and 
 stars. I hope further opportunity will be granted 
 to the enemies to go out, as Ginnie and myself are 
 anxious to go as soon as we can. There is some 
 fear expressed here by the enemies lest their 
 friends outside may take them for Unionists, be- 
 cause they do not go now. A Mrs. Brown of this 
 city, by much imploring, received permission from 
 Clarke, the provost marshal, for her husband to 
 accompany her. Clarke, it is said, is a really kind 
 person — we are sorry that he is soon to leave his 
 
96 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 office, for kind Federals are not indeed as plenty 
 as blackberries. The city papers here report 
 the most dreadful depredations of the Federals 
 under Sherman at Prior's Point on the Missis- 
 sippi river. Our old friends in Milliken's Bend 
 have had an opportunity to look at desolation by 
 the side of their own blazing homes. It makes 
 me miserable that men can do such deeds, miser- 
 able to think of the suffering they entail — more 
 miserable to know that in thousands of hearts each 
 day a hate is gathering volume and intensity, 
 which will live, actuate and work like a living 
 principle. Hatred and malice, how happy would 
 I be to know you were banished from the world 
 forever ! I mourn over evil deeds because I real- 
 ize so fully the doctrine of cause and effect ; each 
 one lives and acts as a new cause to other effects. 
 The evil doer strengthens the bad principle within 
 him ; he starts it into life in another ; these others 
 act upon the new sense within, and so make new 
 landmarks in their moral natures, which lead on 
 to other evil. Children inherit what has grown 
 into propensities in their progenitors, and so the 
 ^ave — the blessed wave of civilization is forever 
 borne back. Progress seems the universal law. 
 I have believed so, hoped so, but we have leaped 
 back, as it seems now, thousands of dark and 
 hopeless years. 
 
 Our old friends, the Morancies, the Mahews, the 
 
JOURNAL OP JULIA LE GRAND 97 
 
 Lowrys and Jacksons, of Milliken's Bend, can 
 scarcely help hating their desolators; the young 
 and vigorous will act upon this hate — it will live 
 and taint the moral mind through generations to 
 come. I have a profound hatred of vice, but I love 
 poor humanity. I feel almost like a citizen of the 
 world, I am so sorry for all who suffer. Cruelty 
 is one principle of the universe which I can never 
 comprehend. That man should inherit principles 
 of the mind, and that personal experience should 
 give them larger growth and greater force, I can 
 comprehend, but whence comes the germ of evil? 
 I speculate, I ponder and feel miserable — longing 
 to help all men — those who are obeying the 
 promptings of bad natures, as well as those who 
 suffer from their afflictions, yet feeling the in- 
 ability to help myself. Why, I wonder, is suffer- 
 ing the order of creation 1 All violation of natural 
 law creates confusion and therefore suffering — 
 the fire will burn, the water will drown — we must 
 obey the immutable laws of nature, or suffer. So 
 with the laws of the spirit, I think — we may sin 
 often through ignorance. Through the long gen- 
 erations ignorance has transgressed, and trans- 
 gression has built up systems, creeds and actions, 
 with their long trains of consequences — desolated 
 and overthrown man's moral nature. Will there 
 come a blessed time when man will be governed by 
 love of virtue, rather than fear of punishment? 
 
98 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Then only can there reign the beauty of holiness. 
 I long for the time when there will be no suffering 
 to tear one 's heart, no strife to shock one 's sensi- 
 bilities, and no ignorance of the wants of the 
 spirit, for wants it has which the world cannot 
 satisfy. 
 
 Mrs. Waugh came in this evening; had a 
 long talk about spiritualism. It is comforting 
 to meet with one who trusts and fears as she does. 
 There is nothing which she touches with her 
 hands more real and palpable to her than the 
 spirits which surround her. She is a woman 
 "well taught in the sciences ' ' ; she has a profound 
 sagacity, is thoroughly practical, a good linguist, 
 a good work woman when necessity requires it, 
 a good neighbor, a good wife and mother ; she is 
 thoroughly truthful, yet spiritualism is the one 
 comfort of her life. She converses upon the sub- 
 ject with an ease which familiarity alone can give, 
 and I must confess her beautiful abstractions 
 move me. My heart leaps up to catch a ray from 
 the light which she says is coming. I feel some- 
 times almost persuaded that we are on the eve of 
 some great change which will affect men both 
 physically and spiritually. I have long held a 
 notion of my own about electricity — it is the spirit, 
 the soul of the world. I find myself looking, long- 
 ing, waiting for man's profounder acquaintance 
 with it. He knows nothing of it yet, its power or 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 99 
 
 capacity. When my undefined hopes in their fu- 
 ture revelations flag, I think of the telegraph. 
 One by one the mysteries of creation are un- 
 folded and man accepts the benefits with which 
 science enriches him, as matters of course — man- 
 kind at large, I mean. Familiarity disarms, awes 
 and, it seems, silences thought, but to lonely- 
 hearted people who have little personal hope, but 
 all for the ages, the great revelations of science 
 are but steps on the pathway of progress — links 
 in the chain which binds us to the future as well 
 as to the past. Science will save this world — nor 
 do I mean to be irreverent when I speak. The 
 law of love of Christ is perfection, but man's 
 physical being must be benefited before Christ's 
 spirit can dwell with him. Science is God's own 
 minister. Chemistry, Geometry, Astronomy, how 
 I hope and trust in them for they are but the 
 names we have given to the steps of the compre- 
 hension of the thoughts of God. Mrs. Waugh 
 speaks of a new discovery shortly to be made in 
 electricity ; I find myself hoping for it, though it 
 is a prediction spiritually uttered. 
 
 To-day tried to do up my collars and other 
 fineries — failed and felt anything but spiritual- 
 minded. I got angry with my irons which would 
 smut my muslins, and then got angry with myself 
 for having been angry — finally divided the blame, 
 giving a part to Julie Ann for running away and 
 
100 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 leaving me to do her work, and by her thefts, with 
 less money wherewithal to procure others to do 
 for me. If Julie's condition was bettered, if she 
 had been made a higher being by the sort of free- 
 dom she has chosen, I could not find it in my con- 
 science to regret her absence ; but I hear of her, 
 she is a degraded creature, living a vicious life, 
 and we tried so hard to make her good and hon- 
 est. I once was as great an abolitionist as any 
 in the North — that was when my unthinking fancy 
 placed black and white upon the same plane. My 
 sympathies blinded me, and race and character 
 were undisturbed mysteries to me. But my ex- 
 perience with negroes has altered my way of 
 thinking and reasoning. As an earnest of sin- 
 cerity given even to my own mind, it was when we 
 owned them in numbers that I thought they ought 
 to be free, and now that we have none, I think they 
 are not fit for freedom. No one unacquainted with 
 negro character can form an idea of its deficien- 
 cies as well as its overpluses, if I may so express 
 myself; it is the only race which labor does not 
 degrade. I do not mean that there is degradation 
 in labor, but we all know that white men and 
 women, whose minds are fettered with one con- 
 stant round of petty pursuits, are very different 
 from their brothers and sisters who are better 
 served by fortune. White men, left free from 
 degrading cares, generally struggle up to some- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 101 
 
 thing higher — not so the black man. They have 
 no cares but physical ones and will not have for 
 generations to come, if ever. The free black man 
 is scarcely a higher animal, and not near so inno- 
 cent as the unbridled horse. He has sensation, 
 but his sensibility is not well awakened; he does 
 not love or respect the social ties. Never yet have 
 I met with one instance to prove the contrary. 
 His wild instincts are yet moving his coarse blood ; 
 he is servile if mastered, and brutal if licensed; 
 he can never be taught the wholesome economy 
 which pride of character supports in a white man ; 
 he can not, either by force or persuasion, be im- 
 bued with a reverence for truth. What place is 
 there in the scale of humanity but one of subjec- 
 tion for such a race? I watch negroes narrowly 
 in country and town experiences, yet never have I 
 met with one instance which encouraged me to 
 think differently. 
 
 I doubt not but that in the far generations they 
 will hold, and justly, a better, higher place. When 
 they are fit for it, the white man will not withhold 
 it. The inventions of science will make his labor 
 less needed, and the example and influence of the 
 white race, aided by the wholesome restraints of 
 savage passions, will eventually make him a new 
 being. Slavery indeed can not be considered a 
 good school for the white man, but it should be 
 remembered by the fanatic that we found these 
 
102 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 people mere animals, and that physically and 
 mentally our slaves are superior to their African 
 progenitors. The white race is distorted by labor ; 
 hair, features, complexion and shape — all tell the 
 tale of hardship and labor. Not so with the negro ; 
 they live so easily, generally speaking, so com- 
 fortably — these creatures whom fanatics are pity- 
 ing, neglectful of the poor at their doors, and for 
 whose possible benefit it is pretended that Federal 
 soldiers are sent to die. America seems perishing 
 of madness. 
 
 Saturday. Went to Sydney Dameron's little 
 birth-night party; played a little for the young 
 folks to dance. Met Mrs. Richardson, who has 
 founded an asylum for old women, supported by 
 contributions from both friends and enemy. The 
 Federals have seized the city finances, also much 
 private finances, and as they pretend to feed the 
 
 poor, Mrs. R demanded bread of Colonel 
 
 Deming with a sweet smile and a pretty play of 
 words, **You are said to be the best-bred man 
 in the city, Colonel Deming, and therefore I come 
 to you for bread.'' Needless to say she got her 
 bread. 
 
 Mrs. Richardson was very anxious that Ginnie 
 or I should write a few complimentary and re- 
 gretful remarks to be published in the Picayune; 
 subject, **The retirement of Colonel Deming from 
 service." I have never met the gallant Federal 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 103 
 
 and have heard nothing which could incline me to 
 take such a step, especially as she wished the re- 
 marks made in the name of the ladies of New 
 
 Orleans. Mrs. R made him a perfect hero, 
 
 and to quiet my objections, said she thought that 
 our rulers here who had behaved like gentlemen 
 should be complimented publicly, as a sort of dis- 
 tinction to them, and an acknowledgment on our 
 part that we can appreciate kind treatment. 
 Colonel Deming may be a hero ; his resignation, I 
 confess, speaks well for him, if he goes back to 
 
 become a peace advocate, as Mrs. R says, but 
 
 I thought it better for Mrs. R herself to take 
 
 the responsibility of complimenting him. I told 
 her that personal acquaintance was a great spur 
 and that she could be much more eloquent than I 
 on the subject. Mrs. Norton was anxious that we 
 
 should accept Mrs. R 's proposal, though she 
 
 hates the Federals, one and all, as bad as we do. 
 She seemed to think it conferred, or would con- 
 fer, some sort of distinction upon us, and told me 
 I was too squeamish, when I said that I could not 
 accept another's interpretation of a man; indeed 
 this wise lady seems to have little discrimination. 
 She was eloquent in praise of Governor Shepley 
 but a little while since, and as I have had several 
 interviews with this gentleman, I would prefer to 
 have some one else dissect character for me. The 
 Ogden girls have been in town often, begging us 
 
104 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 to visit them at Greenville, also Mr. and Mrs. 
 Randolph ; so we have decided to go out and spend 
 a week. 
 
 January 28th [1863]. Set off on the car which 
 runs by Mrs. Norton's door; met Mary Ogden on 
 the car. Two ' ' Feds ' ' seemed much interested in 
 our talk. They heard no favorable ideas of them- 
 selves, though nothing rude, of course. One looked 
 as if he might have been a schoolmaster at home. 
 These privates, when they are Americans, have a 
 sad and hopeless look, as if their hearts were 
 aching for home, as I have no doubt they are. The 
 Irish and Germans look very different, I think; 
 they look as if they had never had any home. I 
 hear from all quarters that these men do long for 
 home ; they have serious ideas now that this war 
 is not a good one, and not made for the Union 
 either, but merely to carry out party schemes of 
 party men. There is scarcely a day that I do not 
 hear of instances of Federal soldiers giving proof 
 that they are '^rebels'' at heart. Four cannon 
 were spiked at Annunciation Square not long ago ; 
 the ringleaders were stretched out with cannon 
 balls attached both to arms and feet. One poor 
 fellow revealed in a drunken fit that he was a 
 *^ rebel,'' a Davis man; he, too, was stretched out 
 in this cruel way, and was kept in this condition 
 so long without food, and exposed to such weather, 
 that he died. The ladies living near Annunciation 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 105 
 
 Square who could see from their windows what 
 was going on, were so miserable that for four 
 days and nights they could not sleep; they sent 
 prayers and entreaties for the sufferers, but to 
 no purpose. I suppose it is because the mind 
 cannot realize suffering without the help of sight, 
 that our sisters of the North are using every wile 
 to pour down upon us their revengeful hordes, 
 while our women are begging that individuals 
 from those hordes may be spared such cruelty. 
 The Federal army is said to be much demoralized 
 here. This demoralization is what I call a return 
 to reason. 
 Met Mr. Randolph and Judge Scott as we 
 
 got off the car. Mr. R looked so glad 
 
 to see us, but the Judge, who is a misanthrope 
 and woman-hater, looked sour enough at us. He 
 is an uncle of the Ogden girls and has been stay- 
 ing at Judge 's house since his sons went 
 
 to the war. Very cold ; Greenville ^s quiet beauty 
 quite destroyed, being cut up by Yankee wagons 
 and having thousands of Yankee soldiers en- 
 camped about her green lawns. I cannot describe 
 my feelings when looking upon these tents, hear- 
 ing the drums and bands of music, and catching 
 the sound of voices of men whose avowed purpose 
 is to conquer and desolate our country. They are 
 '^rebels" in heart, thousands of them; we have 
 daily proofs of this, yet they are organized and 
 
106 JOURNAL OF JULIA TLE GRAND 
 
 drilled and will fight us, too, when ordered. We 
 are in daily expectation of the attack at Vicks- 
 burg and Port Hudson. We found the girls all 
 well and got a real hearty, delightful welcome 
 from them, and a warm and kindly one from the 
 Judge. We found beautiful wood fires all over 
 the house. Coal is high and scarce, and the Judge 
 is clearing a piece of land that he may plant it in 
 oranges when the Yankees leave. The beautiful 
 oaks and pecans ! I feel sorry to see them going. 
 We see the railroad from the windows and bal- 
 cony, constantly spotted with Yankee soldiers and 
 runaway contrabands in Yankee service. Went 
 in the afternoon to see the Randolphs, who live 
 just across the street in our house. It seems so 
 strange to be visiting Greenville, and looking 
 across the way to the garden and house, once a 
 daily and familiar sight. We stayed to tea with 
 Mrs. Randolph; found there her sister-in-law. 
 We had a hearty welcome here, too, and as Lizzie 
 and Mary were with us we had quite a circle of 
 friends. During the evening I was struck with 
 the force of the old saying that ^^appearances are 
 often deceptive ' ' : We had been seated but half an 
 hour when a neighbor of Mr. Randolph's came in. 
 He looked so plain and ordinary that I gave a sort 
 of inward groan at the probability of his taking 
 his seat near me and prolonging his visit. He had 
 scarcely seated himself before he said something 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 107 
 
 witty, and in a few moments he had the whole 
 talk to himself and we were either convulsed with 
 laughter or moved with strange sympathies for 
 the rest of the evening. He spouted plays, acted 
 them, sang operas and sweet old ballads in end- 
 less succession and managed to take his tea and 
 cake standing on the hearth while carrying on a 
 dialogue, his own tongue doing service for two. 
 I have not laughed so much since the war began. 
 Mr. Haines is the gentleman's name — middle-aged 
 and with a wife and grown-up children. His face 
 in repose is both heavy and sad-looking. Mr. 
 Randolph told us that he was in the car one day 
 when this Mr. Haines had been indulging in some 
 rather piquant secession talk, not knowing that a 
 Federal was in company — they make a business 
 of traveling in citizens' clothes, acting as spies— 
 at least they did while Butler was here. Mr. 
 Haines was suddenly arrested in his talk by a cry 
 of "I forbid you to speak in that way; stop in- 
 stantly.'' It was considered as much as his life, 
 or rather liberty, was worth to make answer to 
 this prohibition, and Mr. Haines's friends felt 
 rather anxious upon his turning to the Federal 
 and calmly demanding of him, ^^What do you 
 mean?" ''I mean," said the Federal, ''to pre- 
 vent your talking against the government of the 
 
 United States; I arrest you, sir." Mr. H 
 
 rose deliberately, and doubling up his right hand, 
 
108, JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 
 
 said coolly, '* Touch me at your peril; lay but a 
 hand upon me and I'll throttle you until you can't 
 speak.'' Having delivered himself in this style, 
 he sat down and the Federal wisely did the same 
 thing, offering not another word. Such stuff are 
 these Butler minions made of. 
 
 Mr. Haines's garden fence was all carried off 
 by the Massachusetts regiment during his absence 
 from home; his wife talked to the soldiers in 
 vain, imploring that her fruits and flowers should 
 not thus be turned out on the common at a mo- 
 ment's notice. Mr. H , upon hearing this, pro- 
 ceeded at once to camp, inquiring for each officer, 
 in succession, of the Massachusetts regiment. He 
 borrowed a sword of an orderly, or some such per- 
 sonage, so that the fence could be made a personal 
 matter with the officer who had ordered its de- 
 struction. The officers were all absent, or so re- 
 ported, and strange to say, are always absent 
 when Mr. Haines calls. ^*It remained for the 
 Massachusetts regiment to perform such a petty 
 
 piece of villainy," said Mr. H to the soldier 
 
 on guard. ^^ Military necessity," answered the 
 guard. ^ ^ You might have had the military polite- 
 ness to have told me you wanted it ; I would have 
 bought you wood rather than had my fence de- 
 stroyed. I intend to follow this matter up. I will 
 find the officer guilty of the order and get satis- 
 faction from him, or carry the matter to Banks. 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 109 
 
 He has promised to protect ns who are quiet, non- 
 fighting men, and he shall protect me or give me a 
 passport into a government that will. * ^ A guard 
 was sent forthwith to protect Mr. Haines's gar- 
 den. Night and day, in sun and rain, the poor 
 Federal privates stand to keep watch, thus doing 
 picket service in real earnest. We came home 
 from Mr. Randolph 's and found the two Judges in 
 the parlor, reviewed our evening for their benefit, 
 and parted for the night. We had our tea after 
 we had undressed, around a bright wood fire ; the 
 girls sat with us and took their tea in our room. 
 I told them how glad I was to see the dear blaze ; 
 it was a touch of the country and a gleam from 
 the dear old times. Didn't sleep one wink all 
 night. The Judge said ^^tea at bed-time,'' but 
 I knew better ; I knew of the thousand thoughts 
 that flitted through my brain. The girls met us 
 with kisses of welcome in the morning. Ginnie 
 was not allowed to get up, though breakfast was 
 late. The Judge sent us word that this was 
 liberty hall and that we could sleep when we 
 liked and breakfast when we liked; that he had 
 little to offer us these war times but a welcome 
 and a carte blanche to do as we pleased. Got up 
 near dinner time; still no sleep. Mary, who is 
 housekeeper this week, had a nice warm breakfast 
 for us, and I felt ashamed of the trouble we had 
 given. There were fourteen servants about the 
 
110 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 house, almost idle, of course, there being nothing 
 for them to do since the Federals came. They 
 stay with their master, the kindest and most in- 
 dulgent in the world, merely to be supported — 
 giving out speeches from time to time, which 
 prove to my mind, at least, that they will leave 
 him when it suits them. Marcia and Charlotte, 
 though, I believe, are really attached to their 
 master and his children. The Judge got a letter 
 from his son Billy from Fredericksburg, the first 
 since last summer. He is in Claude's old regi- 
 ment, the 7th Louisiana Crescent. This family 
 seem to love each other very dearly ; the devotion 
 of the girls to their father and brother is very 
 touching, I think, and it does my heart good to 
 see it. To their uncle Walter, the misanthropic 
 Judge, they are kind and tender; he seems at 
 least attached to this much of womankind, his 
 nieces. 
 
 AVe took a walk with the Randolphs and 
 Harrisons to the river; got our feet wet, being 
 silly enough to go in thin shoes. I took cold and 
 Ginnie was made quite sick. Had invitation to 
 dine with the Harrisons; much debating among 
 the girls whether or not they should go with us, 
 a coolness having grown up between these two 
 pleasant households, owing entirely to the present 
 war. The Harrisons are lately from Kentucln^ 
 and as they can not look upon Louisiana as their 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 111 
 
 home just yet, and as Kentucky's action has been 
 much censured during this war, a great deal has 
 been taken unkindly on both sides, which has 
 never been meant by either. These girls were 
 intimate before the war, and would be again, if 
 these sympathetic strings were not constantly 
 jarred upon by the exciting topics of the day. It 
 is hard to keep the equilibrium either of mind or 
 nerve nowadays, such opposite and warm opin- 
 ions are held and discussed. We, as usual, have 
 tried to play peace-makers; people of this sort 
 are hardly ever done justice to — both sides find 
 fault, but in this case I think both families appre- 
 ciate our intentions. Jule could not be induced 
 to go with us; Ella had insulted her, she says. 
 Jule is young and so is Ella, and so matters must 
 rest until both grow older. Mary, too, declined to 
 go — she is literal and therefore not apt to fancy 
 herself deceived in a matter of this sort. She is 
 too kind-hearted ever to have wished to wound, 
 and therefore feels sure that she has never done 
 so, but then she feels so sincerely that she can not 
 simulate old feelings when they have been in- 
 jured or passed away. I saw she would not like 
 to go, and so did not ask — at the same time I felt 
 that a refusal in toto would look very pointed and 
 probably make an everlasting breach. 
 
 I didn 't think it wrong to advise Lizzie, who is 
 gentler, less positive in her feelings than either 
 
112 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 lier elder or younger sister, to go with us. The 
 
 girls all love Mrs. H . She is indeed the 
 
 sweetest, gentlest and saddest of women. Mr. 
 Harrison and the Judge brought news that six 
 more States are reported out of the Union. Mat- 
 ters have not proceeded so far, I think, but it is 
 evident from the speeches made in the North at 
 opposition meetings that some terrible judgment 
 is in store for the wicked abolition Government. 
 The North has broken her bonds at last. No more 
 shall men be dragged to bondage without accusa- 
 tion or trial, as in the two years past. I have 
 waited with anxious longing for this reaction; I 
 have always felt that the war was not carried on 
 by the people at large. The abolitionists are the 
 Jacobins of America. They have not shown any 
 kindness to the poor negroes, either ; they die by 
 hundreds from disease engendered by unaccus- 
 tomed hardships and exposure, also starvation. 
 The suburbs and odd places in and about this city 
 are crowded with a class never seen until the Fed- 
 erals came here — a class whose only support is 
 theft and whose only occupation is strolling the 
 streets, insulting white people, and living in the 
 sun. This is really the negro idea of liberty. I 
 speculate over the evils which I see and those 
 which I fear, and often wish that I was some 
 merry-hearted, careless girl who sees nothing. 
 

 '91 
 
 ^^^^^H ^ 
 
 ^'\j^. m|Hg^^^^H 
 
 
 ^'^ \^^^Bi^^^^^^m 
 
 ^■i 
 
 
 
 
 Hb 
 
 ^ie« ^H^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H 
 
 ELLIN NORTH MOALE 
 
 First white child born in Baltimore 
 
 Great-great aunt by marriage of Julia LeGrand 
 
III. 
 
 Febkuary 3 — February 28, 1863. 
 
 February 3rd [1863]. Eead in the back parlor 
 at Judge Ogden's the last speech of Valanding- 
 ham, to Ginnie and the girls; we were all pro- 
 foundly affected. There is something in this 
 man's eloquence which stirs the depths of my 
 nature. This magnificent address, strong, argu- 
 mentative, forcible and earnest, seemed to me the 
 wail of a great and good spirit over a lost nation- 
 ality and a dissevered country. To think of a 
 people choosing Lincoln for a supreme ruler with 
 a man like this among them. Witnessed a march 
 of the Federals into the city ; some thousands. I 
 never have seen so many men together before. 
 Crowds have always awed and excited me, thrilled 
 me with sensations strange and indefinable, but 
 these soldiers — our professed enemies — moving 
 with solemn countenances and measured tread, 
 with starry banners floating and, what was once, 
 our national music playing, filled me with a sort 
 of excited melancholy never felt before. Images 
 of the many fields wet with the blood of brothers, 
 in which the stars and stripes and our own stars 
 and bars had met in angry strife and floated in 
 pride, then sunk in blood, mingled with thoughts 
 
 113 
 
114 JOURNAL OF JULIA 'LE GRAND 
 
 of all that these people had still to do. How many 
 mothers are to be made desolate by this war. It 
 seems to me to be very hard to be so very near 
 soldiers and not be able to respond to their cheers 
 or to shake the hand of even one, or to say, God 
 speed you! These people have the old camping 
 ground of our Confederate soldiers, then called 
 ^'Camp Lewis,'' now camp Weitzel, in compliment 
 to that Dutch-American who commands them. 
 Saw to-day that Magruder's camp of instruction 
 is at Hampstead, in Texas, where sister lives; 
 read several very romantic incidents of the attack 
 at Galveston. Captain Wainwright's little son, 
 only ten years old, fought over the body of his 
 dead father. Two brothers met and one answering 
 the cry of ^^ Yield or I kill you," said, ^^You had 
 better look at me, Joe, before you fire. ' ' A gentle- 
 man named Lea, who was of the boarding party, 
 killed his own son ; his grief upon this discovery 
 was terrible to witness. A Mr. Holland, too, of 
 the boarding party, was met by Captain Wain- 
 wright for the first time since he had entertained 
 him as a friend in London. Such things forbid 
 comment. Ah, cruel civil war ! On returning late, 
 after spending the evening at the Randolphs, 
 Judge Scott read an ' ' extra ' ' brought from town ; 
 the blockade at Charleston is removed by a bold 
 Confederate attack; the Mercidita and Quaker 
 City sunk, not a Federal vessel in sight. Great re- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 115 
 
 joicing at Charleston; foreign consuls informed. 
 Ah, peace, is it really coming in the — no, not the 
 distance — she must be near. Charleston claims 
 open port for sixty days. We laughed to-day at 
 an officer's caper; Mrs. Harrison sent Ginnie 
 some nice things for lunch ; an officer strolling on 
 the railroad told the boy Andrew that he was 
 there to inspect all covered dishes. After looking 
 within and asking questions, he gave his royal 
 permission to the proceeding. *^0h,'' said he, 
 * * as it is for a sick lady, you may take it to her. ' ' 
 Mrs. Norton sent Mary Jane out for us with a 
 note, asking us to come back. The girls said she 
 made our passport an excuse for getting us home 
 again, as she is lonely. She sent because an order 
 in the Yankee Delta made known to us that those 
 ** enemies'' who wished for passports and had 
 registered, should come in person to receive them. 
 Sent her word that we would come. 
 
 Next morning Ginnie was sick, too sick to 
 get up, so I rose early and wrote a few 
 lines to Colonel Clarke, stating facts; also 
 wrote a few to Mr. Randolph, claiming the 
 fulfillment of a promise to us that he would 
 serve us under all circumstances. He came over 
 directly after breakfast to tell me how glad he 
 was that we had called on him at last, and that 
 he would deliver our note to some of our rulers 
 and extort a passport if possible. I thanked him 
 
116 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 in earnest, for it is really something to ask. The 
 Federal rulers here are less accessible than the 
 most august of sovereigns, and even if one is ad- 
 mitted they send him from one to another until 
 his patience is worn out, each official seeming to 
 emulate the last in rude behavior — with the single 
 exception of Colonel Clarke, who has been dis- 
 missed from office, having shown what the Yan- 
 kees here term ^^secesh'* tendencies. He is a 
 gentleman and Ginnie says a most sorrowful one. 
 Before we went to Greenville, Mrs. Norton, Ginnie 
 and Mrs. Dameron went to the city hall — found 
 there a great crowd through which they had to 
 wedge their way. A young official made his ap- 
 pearance and after roughly demanding what their 
 business was, was answered curtly by Mrs. 
 Norton : ^ ^ I don H intend to tell you my business, ' ^ 
 said she ; * ^ I will go to headquarters. ' ' She makes 
 a point of always speaking in this way and cannot 
 be persuaded that she gives them great advantage 
 over her. *^Well, madam, ^' returned the young 
 man, ^'I don't want to know your business, and if 
 you can't tell it, just step back until others are 
 served who can.'' Mrs. Dameron blushed and 
 said, ^^Ah, why will Ma put herself in a position 
 to be insulted?" Ginnie and she got out of the 
 way as fast as possible, and Mrs. Norton was so 
 innocent about it that she didn't know what they 
 meant by feeling abashed. Colonel French sat 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 117 
 
 with his feet in the air, answered almost rudely 
 when spoken to, and gave them no satisfaction. 
 Colonel Clarke, though out of office that very day 
 and to be succeeded by a creature called Colonel 
 Bowgen, did all he could toward granting their 
 requests. Mrs. Norton and Ginnie got arrest 
 papers for servants, also registered for passports. 
 Colonel Bowgen watched Colonel Clarke sharply, 
 fearing, Ginnie said, that he might do or promise 
 something kind. ^ ' Colonel Clarke has a soft spot 
 in his heart, ' ' he significantly remarked. For this 
 soft spot he has been dismissed from office; he 
 goes out to the verge of ^ ' rebeldom, ' ' however, 
 with all exchanged prisoners and enemies when- 
 ever they are sent, and is always so kind, so truly 
 generous that many are attached to him. One 
 lady who had smuggled a Confederate flag felt 
 compunctious after receiving so much kindness, 
 and brought it out to the Colonel. He had not 
 permitted either their trunks or persons to be 
 searched. She waved her little flag and said 
 that she loved it and asked his permission to carry 
 it over the lines ; * ^ Oh, yes,' ' said he, ^^ take it; I 
 don 't think it will cause the death of any of us. ' ' 
 The trip to the lines that time was a delightful 
 one, both to the ladies and Colonel Clarke, and 
 upon the arrival of the boat at Madisonville, two 
 hundred Confederate soldiers marched down to 
 meet the ladies. 
 
118 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Oh ! snch a time ! such a joyful meeting ! Our 
 soldiers went on board and had quite a ^^jollifica- 
 tion/' it is said, and were kindly entertained by 
 the Federal officers. This was as it should be, but 
 things will never be conducted in that way again. 
 The last time the enemies went out, Colonel 
 Clarke went with them, indeed, but he could do 
 nothing which he wished. On being appealed to 
 by a lady, he said, ^^Ah, madam, there is a new 
 ruler in Jerusalem." On this occasion the ladies' 
 trunks were searched, also their persons, with 
 two exceptions. A little contraband quinine was 
 found and we were all glad to hear that one of the 
 infamous women badly cut her hand whilst rip- 
 ping up a lady's sleeve to look for it. Even babies 
 were searched and left shivering in the cold with- 
 out their clothes. Flannels were taken from all, 
 and a little bag of flour which a very poor woman, 
 who was going out to meet her husband, had taken 
 to thicken her baby's milk, was cruelly thrown into 
 water. Is it possible that we can ever take the 
 Yankees by the hand again ! To me the very sight 
 of them is disgusting after hearing of their 
 enormities. 
 
 Mr. Randolph got our passports after waiting 
 hours ; he was treated roughly at first, but upon 
 speaking firmly and politely, they changed tone. 
 He was even told to come back again if he needed 
 more trunks than those allowed us. In the pass- 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 119 
 
 ports we are numbered, not named. We have 
 since had a note from a friend, beginning, ' ^ Dear 
 No. 46.'* 
 
 With another dinner at the Harrisons and an- 
 other tea at the Randolphs, our visit to Greenville 
 closed. The girls would not give us up and per- 
 suaded us day after day to stay, but Mrs. Norton 
 came after us herself on Sunday, the 8th of Feb- 
 ruary. We came in on the cars quite late, so late 
 
 that the Judge and Mr. R both went with us 
 
 to the station and would have proceeded to town, 
 but we would only consent to accept the company 
 of one. 
 
 February 9th [1863]. Reported seizure of the 
 arsenal by Governor Seymour, of New York. 
 Probable seizure of Lincoln. I don 't believe these 
 reports. The old Democratic party is indeed 
 aroused, but it is a law-abiding party, and I do 
 not think we can expect of it any violent proceed- 
 ings. They are disgusted with Lincoln, but they 
 helped to elect him and must tolerate him. Banks 
 has been warned by his Government that he is to 
 be lenient to us. He has done nothing for us, but 
 he has committed none of Butler's enormities. He 
 does not give up seized houses, but they say rent 
 is to be given by those occupied by Government 
 officers; however, nobody expects the payment. 
 He does not encourage tale-bearing of negroes, 
 and has had no one arrested for opinion's sake, 
 
120 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 but lie has had none of the innocent, imprisoned 
 by Butler, released. I have heard that he speaks 
 often unkindly to ladies who go to him begging 
 for their husbands or friends to be released. ^^My 
 husband will die, sir, his health is so bad, and my 
 relative has lost his mind in confinement,'' said 
 one lady to him. *^We must all die, madam,'' he 
 returned; *^ prison life affects men differently; 
 some lose their minds and some die; this we can- 
 not help." Poor Mrs. Harrison has been weary- 
 ing herself for months in behalf of her husband 
 who has been confined in the Custom House with- 
 out comforts and with many others in the same 
 room — offence, as far as it can be made out, 
 trying to save the property of a ** rebel" friend, 
 Captain Dameron, formerly a Confederate Guard. 
 vThe three Episcopal ministers, Mr. Fulton, Mr. 
 Goodrich, and Doctor Leacock, arrived here last 
 week. They were sent off by Butler for not pray- 
 ing for the President of the United States. They 
 were well received in New York by people of 
 secession tendencies there; were treated with 
 great kindness and were invited to preach in the 
 churches. All reasonable people, all indeed, ex- 
 cept fanatics, cried ^^ Shame!" on the treatment 
 these divines had received in New Orleans. Banks 
 having arrived here and there being no proba- 
 bility of Butler's return, these three ministers 
 have ventured hither. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 121 
 
 They were not allowed to land because they 
 had not taken, and would not take, the oath of 
 allegiance to the United States Government. This 
 proceeding caused great excitement and many 
 persons have visited the boat, the Cromwell, in 
 which they are imprisoned. They were trans- 
 ferred to the McClellan and reshipped to New 
 York after being refused even one visit to their 
 homes, or a simple walk on the shore they loved 
 so well. No Episcopal minister dishonored him- 
 self here by taking the oath to a Government he 
 had abjured. Seven resisted, though these three 
 only were sent off. If Butler had remained, others 
 would have suffered, as they had been ordered to 
 hold themselves in readiness. Last summer when 
 they were first threatened and the excitement of 
 the people on the subject was discussed, I could 
 not help thinking of the trial of the *' Seven 
 Bishops'* — ''the Seven Candlesticks.*' How 
 history repeats itself in spite of the progression of 
 our race. Sarah Erwin, now Mrs. Doctor Glen, 
 was in Doctor Goodrich's church last fall when 
 Colonel Strong dispersed the congregation. 
 Never had she thought to witness such a scene. 
 Before the time had come for praying for the 
 President of the United States, or the time for 
 the omission rather. Colonel Strong, who had 
 been mistaken by the congregation for one of our 
 own people, arose and whispered something in 
 
122 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Mr. Goodrich's ear. Colonel Strong, Butler's 
 agent, was very pale and much excited, and as he 
 was wrapped in a cloak which covered his mili- 
 tary dress he was thought some mourner who had 
 requested the prayers of the minister. He had 
 appeared so nervous and so depressed and so 
 deathly pale that he had excited the sympathy of 
 the people; great was the surprise, therefore, 
 when he arose and in the name of the Government 
 of the United States forbade the ceremonies of the 
 church to proceed, and ordered the congregation 
 to disperse. 
 
 There was an immediate uprising of the people 
 and a rush to the pulpit; the first thought was 
 that Doctor Goodrich was in danger. No one was 
 safe from arrest in Butler's time. Women wept 
 and men muttered and I am told that even oaths 
 were heard; some women who had always been 
 considered timid and gentle, openly defied Strong 
 and denounced him to his face. Strong threw off 
 his cloak and this gave a full view not only of his 
 elaborately wrought regimentals, but also of a 
 goodly show of side arms. The sight of glistening 
 steel and pistols in that peaceful assembly neither 
 calmed nor awed it. Many became infuriated 
 and women especially clustered around Strong 
 to his evident fear. One old lady called down a 
 curse upon him and all he held dear. All thought 
 it a proper place, perhaps, in which to open 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 123 
 
 those vials of wrath, the existence of which the 
 church warrants. Pale but firm, Doctor Goodrich 
 asked permission at least to give his blessing to the 
 congregation. ^^No,'' cried the brute Strong, **I 
 f orbit it.'^ ^^My people,'' returned Doctor Good- 
 rich, *^ shall not depart without my benediction," 
 He then made a few remarks that filled the build- 
 ing with hysterical sobs. After the people had 
 left church, they were again ordered to disperse, 
 and at the very door a Federal asked of Colonel 
 Strong permission to send for the artillery. ** You 
 had better order up a gunboat, sir, as that seems 
 to be your only safeguard," returned an excited 
 young woman, said to be a Jewess. An old lady 
 made protest by saying that she had as good a 
 right as Butler himself to stand upon the ban- 
 quette and that she would return home in her own 
 time. It was the most disgraceful scene. It is 
 said that Butler was gazing with the aid of a glass 
 from his own window; he had not then stolen 
 Mrs. Campbell's house and was residing in 
 General Twiggs', and was reported to have been 
 highly amused, but his adjutant. Colonel Strong, 
 remarked that he would rather go to battle than 
 to go through the same excitement again. Doctor 
 Goodrich was arrested some time after this event 
 and has been in New York some months. When 
 he will be able to return to his anxious wife after 
 this second exile, Heaven only knows. Mrs. Good- 
 
124 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 rich is supported by contributions from her hus- 
 band's flock; they are not able to do as much as 
 they wish for her as all fortunes are in a state of 
 ruin now. Servants have run or have been taken 
 away from plantations, houses burned, banks 
 robbed, and all business suspended; lawyers can- 
 not practice and no one can sell a piece of prop- 
 erty without first having taken the oath to the 
 United States Government. 
 
 Some time ago there was a report here 
 that the Alabama, or 290, after destroying the 
 United States steamer Hatteras had appeared 
 at the mouth of this river; that pilots had 
 gone on board of her and that Captain 
 Semmes had sent by them a challenge to 
 Farragut to come down in his flagship and fight 
 him. It is believed, and the pilots were said to 
 have been imprisoned upon their return because 
 they had taken the oath to the Confederacy on 
 board the 290, Farragut did not go, but the 
 Mississippi was sent down in great haste under 
 son\e other pretense. It was said that the Oreta 
 or Florida, Captain Maffet, was also at the Balize. 
 Those taken prisoner by these two Captains re- 
 port them gentlemen ; they treat their captives in 
 a different manner to that in which the Yankees 
 treat ours. Captain Maff et is a small, slight man, 
 very timid, blushes like a girl when he attracts 
 notice, looks like a poet, and is, from the pris- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 125 
 
 oners' report, a gentleman, every inch of him. 
 Mr. Fulton has had a call to a church at Snow 
 Hill, Md. ; he has been told that he need not pray 
 for the President of the United States there; 
 don't know that he will accept it, has no support. 
 Our churches here are open, but I have not at- 
 tended ; our regular ministers do not officiate. In 
 our little Calvary church Mr. Lyons reads a writ- 
 ten sermon and goes through the service. Rose 
 Wilkinson attempted to play the melodeon and 
 attended three or four singing meetings for that 
 purpose, but Mr. Payne, a pompous Englishman, 
 who has made a great deal of money here, was 
 so rude on account of a few mistakes, which were 
 the consequence of her timidity, that she declined 
 going any more. Mr. Tucker, one of our gentle- 
 men, whose ear is quite as good, bore with her 
 kindly and politely. Mr. Payne has since had al- 
 most a contention with a Mrs. Hedges, a Scotch 
 lady, who has taken Rosa 's place ; she sings songs 
 and ballads sweetly and with much taste, but does 
 not sing church music correctly, they say. Mr. 
 Payne says so. He doesn't look as though he had 
 an ear, it was a great mistake in nature to have 
 given him one. I should like to tell how disagree- 
 able and pompous he is; if he were not rich he 
 would be afraid to express an opinion, so I think 
 of him. 
 February 16th [1863]. To-night read aloud 
 
126 JOURNAL OF JULll LE GRAND 
 
 Cox's speech to Ginnie and Mrs. Norton, Cox of 
 Ohio — though I was inwardly grieved at the posi- 
 tion of these people and consequent misery to so 
 many innocent ones, I could not help laughing at 
 this speech and the frequent interruptions and 
 cries it met with, especially when Butler was in- 
 troduced. I am glad that creature seems to meet 
 with general hatred, though in Boston those 
 fanatics got up a sort of pretended welcome to 
 him. He, having heard that the fanatics were 
 about to turn off all generals not of the same poli- 
 tics as themselves, made haste to change his ; he 
 once pretended to be a Democrat, but he has 
 joined the Abolitionists, and gives as excuse that 
 he was made one in New Orleans. He tells in 
 his speech to the people a thousand stories of the 
 social life here to justify his treatment of the 
 people. The negroes plied him well with false- 
 hoods when he was here, and he took off (stole) 
 three or four negroes and his wife did the same, 
 when they left here — though to the world his 
 ^^ order*' forbidding this proceeding still stands. 
 That order never was intended to be obeyed; it 
 never restrained anyone — ship-loads of negroes 
 belonging to citizens here have been carried off 
 by Federals. 
 
 Cox's speech dissects the Puritan and Yankee 
 character to the core ; I do believe that it repre- 
 sents it truly. They are cold, hard, unscrupulous. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 127 
 
 persevering meddlers, and should live by them- 
 selves and never have a voice in any government 
 intended for other people; they have given 
 trouble wherever they have lived ; their vanity and 
 egotism are supreme; they are the cause of this 
 war of brothers; and others, inflamed by their 
 bearing-down qualities and eloquence, have given 
 them a helping hand. There seems to be now a 
 general awakening at the North. The sovereign 
 people will soon be in the political field and have 
 already cried out that acts like those which dis- 
 grace the Lincoln government shall not be done in 
 their name. Cox's speech closes with a beautiful 
 poem addressed to South Carolina upon her se- 
 cession. It filled me with a passionate, almost a 
 tearful regret for the Union; we can never for- 
 give the Massachusetts Puritans for what they 
 have done. The same old feeling which made us 
 love the Union as it was will prevent our accept- 
 ing it now. 
 
 We read also a most interesting letter in the 
 'New York World, written in the name of the 
 citizens of New Orleans. 'Tis in answer to But- 
 ler's farewell address to the people of this city, 
 and refutes ably its many falsehoods. Butler's 
 address was an inflated falsehood from beginning 
 to end. This letter enumerates some, not all, of 
 Butler's offences against decency, law and order, 
 in a calm, determined, unostentatious way. I read 
 
128 JOUENAL OF JULll LE GRAND 
 
 it with pleasure, for it was all true, and was in- 
 deed a dignified production. I don't know who 
 wrote it, but the people of New Orleans, with the 
 exception of the Dutch, echo every sentiment it 
 contains. "We read in the same paper an exposi- 
 tion of the conduct of the speculators from 
 Yankee-land, and the Federal officials who have 
 cheated the planters and gone home with large 
 fortunes. This war and this infamous people 
 have developed and disclosed corruption on a 
 tremendous scale. Now the Caucasian contained 
 the account of Cameron's attempt to buy one of 
 the Pennsylvania legislators ; I am glad to learn 
 that even one of that infamous administration 
 has failed in his ambitions. I have seen one of 
 the Eras, a new paper established here in place 
 of the Delta. It is a shameful thing; not even 
 genteel. I am provoked to learn that the editor 
 complains of the loss of his '^Tennyson.'' I 
 don't like to think of his reading so prized a 
 volume. The English, it is said, find much fault 
 with President Davis' retaliatory proclamation. 
 I do not usually like harsh measures, but these 
 people — these Federals — are tO be dealt with in no 
 other manner. They mistake leniency for fear; 
 they have not chivalry enough to comprehend. 
 
 When the infamous Pope in Virginia last sum- 
 mer desolated for five miles around where any 
 guerrilla destroyed one of the people who had 
 
R. LeGRAND JOHNSTON 
 
 The well-known artist, considered to be the finest painter 
 of sheep in America. 
 
 Nephew of Julia LeClrand 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 129 
 
 come to desolate and spoil Ms friends, a retalia- 
 tory proclamation from Davis established the 
 only law which enforced better behavior. Every 
 ruler must protect his people; if the enemy are 
 not governed by decent laws, if the wholesome 
 restraints of civilization are unknown to them, 
 some one must meet them with force. How many 
 Virginia homes were desolated by that wretched 
 Pope! I have the utmost respect for General 
 McClellan; no act of his disgraces him except 
 his acceptance of a position in the Federal Army. 
 He was suspected of Southern tendencies all 
 through his career; they say the South could 
 have got him if she had bid high enough. He, as 
 an enemy, however, has acted the chivalrous part. 
 I took a fancy to him in the early part of his 
 career in Western Virginia. It was a knightly 
 act, I think, to place our General Garnett's dead 
 body on ice that it might present no hideous 
 changes to the loved ones who awaited it. He is 
 out of the service now and the Federals have 
 shown their distrust of him by endeavoring to 
 disgrace him. Burnside, his successor, has also 
 resigned, and Hooker, a fighting man, has taken 
 his place. He, however, is mud-blockaded on the 
 Rappahannock and can not carry out his belliger- 
 ent views. A great many Federal officers have 
 resigned recently and the privates are dispirited 
 and mutinous. Two or three hundred have been 
 
130 JOUENAL OF JULIA *LE GRAND 
 
 put under arrest in the last few days for refusing 
 to go to Baton Rouge. They did not come to fight, 
 they say, and would not have been here at all if 
 they had not been drafted. Orders have come 
 from Lincoln that Port Hudson should be attacked 
 immediately; great drilling, artillery and other- 
 wise, going on daily in the streets and squares. 
 The Harrison girls and the Ogdens have been 
 down frequently ; they beg us to go back to Green- 
 ville ; they tell much that is amusing of the camp 
 near them. The negroes are constantly singing 
 **Hang Jeff. Davis on the sour-apple tree.'* This 
 is a beautiful, solemn air ; an old Methodist hymn. 
 Mr. Randolph called twice to see Mrs. Norton 
 about taking up Leah, the old woman who made 
 her grandchild steal our money. 
 
 We have company every day, and often all day ; 
 I can neither read nor write. What I commit to 
 this book is so disconnected that I have half a mind 
 to desist. Even if we are free from company for a 
 moment or two, Mrs. Norton fills up the time by 
 reading aloud to us these tiresome city papers. I 
 have a disgust for them, because they do not dare 
 to speak of anything that interests us. I write in 
 such confusion and so rapidly when I have an 
 opportunity, that I often cannot read myself 
 what has been written. I fear my little niece, 
 Edith [Mrs. Edith Pye Weeden, now of Austin, 
 Texas], for whom I wish to keep a good and in- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 131 
 
 teresting journal, will think her Auntie has a 
 sorry, sorry sort of mind and style. I never could 
 concentrate my thoughts when in a confusion, and 
 here we have it all the time. Our room fronts on 
 the gallery and it seems to be a thoroughfare for 
 all parties; not one moment can we command. 
 Dear Mrs. Norton can't comprehend how young 
 people can wish to be alone ; she is old and hates 
 solitude. "When she sits in her own room and we 
 in ours she continually calls something out to us ; 
 she is devoted to newspapers and I cannot bear 
 them except when they contain something of 
 worth. These papers, The Bee, The Picayune, 
 The True Delta, are all worthless now. The Era 
 does not wish to, and our papers do not dare to, 
 tell the truth. The New York papers are under 
 much less restraint than ours. We have too large 
 a Federal force in the city for the truth to be 
 uttered except in whispers. Mrs. Waugh has 
 spent several mornings with us ; she has brought 
 us Davis' last work on Spiritualism; he approves 
 of the War, not if it is conducted to restore the 
 
 Union, but for slavery. Mrs. N is talking to 
 
 me and I cannot take heed of my periods. I feel 
 angry with Davis (Andrew Jackson Davis) for 
 approving of this war ; he should divine the spirit 
 which guides the combatants. What good can grow 
 out of such strife! Speculators and thieves can 
 not introduce good by warring and the Federal 
 
132 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Army is made up of them. They go to the bat- 
 tles with their pockets stuffed with counterfeit 
 Confederate money which they intend to pass off 
 if they succeed in getting into the country. Hand- 
 cuffs were carried to the field of Manassas — we 
 were then a parcel of '^Rebels'' to be easily con- 
 quered and terribly punished. Ah, how many a 
 gallant neck the hangman would have touched if 
 our braves had not boldly met them on the field. 
 A great power must watch over the destiny of 
 nations — now we are a nation to be ruined by 
 other means — the *' Rebellion'' is a great revo- 
 lution. 
 
 By sending $5.00 to New York you can get 
 $20,000 Confederate dollars — counterfeit, of 
 course. These advertisements appear in respect- 
 able journals, Harper's Weekly, for instance, 
 which considers itself a vast civilizer, though it 
 recommends that servile insurrection should over- 
 run the South. It is nothing that our homes 
 should be burned and that Southern women and 
 children should be startled at midnight by the 
 wild beasts which Africans become after having 
 scented blood. Northern women, too, are willing 
 to see their Southern sisters subjected to every 
 danger and infamy. To think of emptying pris- 
 ons and penitentiaries of hardened wretches and 
 saying, ^^ Hurrah, and God speed youT' to them 
 on their mission of destruction. 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GKAND 133 
 
 Two vessels of war, blockading at Sabine Pass, 
 have been captured by the Confederates; one, 
 the Rachel Seaman, was burned by the Yankees 
 to prevent capture ; we attacked with two cotton- 
 protected steamers and took the Victory and the 
 Morning Light — also money and supplies. Com- 
 modore Farragut pronounces the giving up of the 
 Harriet Lane at Galveston and the escape of the 
 rest of the fleet from two *' cotton steamers'^ as a 
 pusillanimous affair. 
 
 The breaking of the blockade at Charleston is 
 declared by the enemy to be a much less important 
 affair than we thought it — this means that several 
 vessels have come back to begin the blockade over 
 again, not being willing to own that it has been 
 broken. I, as well as others, believe that the 
 Quaker City was sunk in Charleston harbor. 
 
 February 17th [1863]. Mrs. Dameron and 
 Mrs. White came to the gate late and found Mary 
 Jane outside talking with other negroes, after 
 having locked it, or pretending to do so, and 
 bringing the key in to Mrs. Norton. This decep- 
 tion in a girl in whom she has had so much con- 
 fidence made Mrs. Norton anxious and nervous 
 all night. She got her money, pistols and other 
 defences near her and kept the light burning. So 
 many horrible things have happened that one can 
 not be too careful, but I do not think Mary Jane 
 meant to do more mischief than to leave the gate 
 
134 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 open so that she might have company within or 
 go out at will. The deception was what was to 
 have been expected of a negro. I do not feel fear 
 for others now — I never did for myself — now that 
 Banks is here ; he does not throw people in prison 
 without a trial on the testimony of a negro, as 
 Butler did. Mrs. Dameron came in because a gen- 
 tleman who had run the blockade had brought her 
 news of Mr. D . All well outside. 
 
 No fight at Port Hudson yet ; Farragut and his 
 flagship, the Hartford, still here. The town is 
 filled with rumors and our friends who are always 
 trooping here, keep us well plied with them. I 
 do not record them all, because I forget them. 
 
 February 18th [1863]. General Banks and the 
 planters met to-day. A series of resolutions has 
 been made. The amount of the whole matter is 
 that General Banks promised to do what he could, 
 though fettered by his Government, to send the 
 slaves back to the plantations, and he has re- 
 ceived a great many compliments in return for 
 his promise. Many people, myself among .the 
 number, disapprove of the whole affair. No 
 agreement should be entered with our enemies or 
 the Government which sends them here. Our 
 dear boys are fighting for our rights and many 
 of their papas are entering into terms with their 
 armed invaders. 
 
 February 19th [1863]. Mrs. Waugh came in 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 135 
 
 while I was doing up my collars. She read us 
 Davis' book while I was busy. She is so simple- 
 minded and true that I should not blush if she 
 visited me, and I had only a crust to offer her. 
 The exchanged prisoners go out tomorrow. A 
 great many are going to see them off. Report 
 says that the Laurel Hill, the boat on which they 
 were to be sent, is captured by our people up the 
 river. 
 
 February 20th [1863]. Mary Harrison came to 
 ask us to go with her to Mrs. Payne 's and thence 
 to see the prisoners off. We did not feel like 
 standing so long in such a crowd, though anxious 
 to wave a handkerchief to them, too. Mary prom- 
 ised to come back to dinner, but Mrs. Dameron 
 sent us an invitation to dine while Mary was here, 
 so she declined coming back. We spent the day 
 
 at Mrs. D 's. Had quite a discussion about 
 
 spiritualism. I don't like to hear people say a 
 thing can 't be true, or that it is not true and that 
 they know it isn't. I said that I felt too ignorant 
 of nature's mysteries to say what was or what 
 was not true. Our being is so mysterious and the 
 laws which govern it are so mysterious that I do 
 not know how many other mysteries I may be 
 involved in. I said that I was sure of one thing 
 and that was that nothing but truth could live; 
 false doctrine must die out, but truth can be 
 crushed out only for a season. An abiding law 
 
136 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 of the universe must be abiding and revealed 
 sometime. I am determined to be prejudiced 
 against nothing but ignorance. Most people show 
 so little sign of having thought at all except in 
 commonplace, everyday matters, that it is a relief 
 to be entertained with a beautiful fancy logically 
 sustained as Mrs. Waugh sustains hers. 
 
 Sent for by Mrs. D on account of company 
 
 at home; found Mrs. Wells, Mrs. Roselius and 
 Mrs. Gilmour. Annie Waugh came in afterwards. 
 Mrs. Wells tired out, having been running from 
 one Federal ruler to another for days trying to 
 get permission to send her young daughters in 
 the Confederacy a few necessaries — no success 
 after all her trouble. These people never say no 
 at first. The Queen of the West, or, some say, the 
 Conestoga, passed Vicksburg some time ago ; she 
 has captured three Confederate vessels with pro- 
 visions, and has entirely cut off communication 
 by water between Port Hudson and Vicksburg. 
 Our Red River supplies and those from Texas 
 also cut oif. She must be sunk or captured. I 
 expect to hear of one or the other in a few days. 
 I read a speech of Wendell Phillips. No Jacobin 
 of France, not even Robespierre, ever made so 
 infamous a one. He says an aristocracy like that 
 of the South has never been gotten rid of except 
 by the sacrifice of one generation ; they can never 
 have peace, he says, until ^* every slaveholder is 
 
JOUKNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 137 
 
 either killed or exiled.'' He does not approve of 
 battles — the negro should be turned loose and in- 
 cited to rise and slay. ^'They know by instinct 
 the whole programme of what they have to do," 
 he says. I at first blamed our secession, but our 
 politicians knew these awful people better than 
 I did and now I am glad that we are, or will, be 
 rid of them. 
 
 February 21st [1863], Yesterday the Confed- 
 erates, clad in the dear gray uniform and ladened 
 with women's gifts, gathered, according to order, 
 upon the levee. The Laurel Hill, contrary to ex- 
 pectations, came up, but meantime the Empire 
 Parish was appointed to take them beyond the 
 lines. The Laurel Hill lay close beside her ; also 
 the iron-clad, Star of the West. These men have 
 been trying for months to get out, but the authori- 
 ties here feared that they would join the ** Rebel" 
 army. It was not believed when the order to 
 register was given that so many wished to go. A 
 promise was given that at least a thousand should 
 be sent out on the exchange vessel, but when the 
 day came the number was cut down to three him- 
 dred. The excluded were furious, and many to 
 whom no passports were issued would press up 
 to mingle with the more fortunate. Thousands 
 of women and men, whose hearts warmed to the 
 uniform, gathered at the levee to see them off — 
 what happened, the following quotation from a 
 
138 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 lady^s letter to her sister in Europe will tell: 
 J **I went yesterday to see some fourteen hundred 
 exchanged Confederates leave the levee, and while 
 the scene is still fresh in my mind, I will tell you 
 of it. Such conduct as we witnessed! It was fit 
 only for barbarians. At least ten thousand per- 
 sons of all ages and sexes congregated on the 
 wharf to cheer their beloved soldiers; mothers, 
 wives, sisters and lovers were crying bitterly; 
 many old men had handkerchiefs to their faces, 
 others standing still with a fixed stare on the 
 boat, which they could not approach. A steamer, 
 the Laurel Hill, which was near, was crowded like 
 an ant hill; all the balconies, even the roofs of 
 the houses, were filled. Thousands of different 
 kinds of vehicles were on the levee, all filled with 
 ladies and children. Suddenly there was a cry of 
 * Disperse the people!' Then a company of sol- 
 diers, with bayonets fixed, rushed through the 
 crowd. A bayonet touched my back ; I was so in- 
 dignant that I forgot to be afraid, nor would I 
 have hurried had not the flying crowd pushed me 
 on before them. I then got in the carriage of the 
 ladies who had asked me to go with them, when 
 presently another cry arose, *Let all carriages 
 leave tlie street, or they shall be run over by 
 artillery.' 'Pshaw,' said I, Hhey dare not do it.' 
 A policeman imperturbably answered me, * You '11 
 see if they dare not.' Before the last word was 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 139 
 
 said, sure enough down came a full battery in full 
 gallop. Our horse stood upright with fright; 
 drays, carriages, furniture carts, all got en- 
 tangled. If the horses had not been more noble 
 than their riders, they would positively have gone 
 over us; they refused to advance until lashed to 
 fury by the soldiers, and that pause enabled the 
 carriage drivers to open a road for them. Such 
 screams you never heard. The last look I gave 
 to the levee was in time to see several women 
 running, the foremost of whom fell, and those 
 behind got tangled in their skirts and came down 
 over them, while the horse ^s breath, like thick 
 smoke, fouled their upturned faces. I am sure 
 some of them must have been killed. I should 
 have told you that before I got into the carriage a 
 soldier placed a bayonet across my path and for- 
 bade my going further; ^ Order as you please,' 
 said I, *but don't dare to touch me.' An old Irish 
 woman shrieked out, ' Even that divvil of a Butler 
 had never run over the people.' I was so indig- 
 nant that I could have fought like a man. I can 
 understand now why so few run in battle. The 
 people who had gathered on the Laurel Hill were 
 also ordered off, but they refused to go, saying 
 that no artillery could reach them there. The 
 Captain then put up steam and went out into the 
 river ; when they passed the boats containing the 
 prisoners, their shouts rent the air. Ladies on the 
 
140 JOURNAL OF JULIA 'LE GRAND 
 
 levee had handkerchiefs tied to their parasols, 
 others had flowers, throwing and giving them to 
 the Confederates who were still on their way to 
 the boat. To some tobacco was given and to 
 others $5.00 notes. When those on the boat saw 
 the artillery running over the women and chil- 
 dren, they gave the battle yell and one of them 
 lifted a Confederate flag he had. A Federal 
 rushed for it, but it was passed from one to an- 
 other ; it was got at last, however, and the soldier 
 who bore it fell into the water amidst the shouts 
 of laughter and clapping of hands. One English- 
 man cried out, ^ Oh, that the Rinaldo was here ! ' 
 A Frenchman wished for one of his war vessels, 
 and a common Spaniard roared out, ^In dis revo- 
 lution you feared even of children.' The negroes 
 laughed and clapped their hands to see us run 
 over, and one screamed out, ^Here, let me get out 
 
 of this d d secesh.' The carriages were not 
 
 allowed to remain even one square from the levee. 
 Our General Clarke was among the prisoners ; he 
 was carried on a litter by the gentlemen and 
 attended by Doctor Stone.'' 
 
 This quotation from Mrs. Roselius 's letter gives 
 but half of the horrors of the scene. The whole 
 town is talking of the disgraceful behavior of the 
 Federal authorities. These men had been prom- 
 ised that they should go out; passes had been 
 refused them, and when discovered running the 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 141 
 
 blockade they were shot down. The number nad 
 been cut down to three hundred who were allowed 
 to go on the Government boat, which fact gave 
 disappomtment to many. The Federals say they 
 do not intend to recruit for the *^ Rebel" service. 
 Mrs. Norton was down town in the morning, but 
 she did not go to the levee. She met a Confeder- 
 ate soldier dressed in the dear gray and pre- 
 sented him a $5.00 note which she happened to 
 have about her. He took it as a keepsake ; shook 
 hands with her, and hoped some day to see her 
 again. She told him that it did her heart good 
 to look at him. The Federals with all their gay 
 parade here are solitary and alone in all their 
 drills and marches ; nothing shows the tone of the 
 public mind here more than this. No boys ever 
 follow them except a few daring ones sometimes 
 who hurrah for JefP Davis, ^'StonewalP' Jackson 
 or Beauregard in their very faces. Sometimes 
 the ^^ Bonny Blue Flag'' is sung to them and chil- 
 dren have been arrested for this offence. Our 
 Confederates, after they began to gather, were 
 followed street by street with loving eyes and lov- 
 ing cries ; hands were shaken that had never met, 
 and alas, were likely never to meet again. Here 
 the words, *^God bless you, God speed you," 
 really meant much. The Federals felt keenly the 
 magic of the words, *'Our soldiers." One officer 
 was heard to remark, *'This looks like a of 
 
142 JOURNAL OF JULIA' LE GRAND 
 
 a Union city to-day.'' It is wonderful how soon 
 we have learned to love the stars and bars. I 
 thought I never should at first, but I do now. An 
 adopted child is more tenderly thought of than an 
 unworthy son or daughter, though a wild regret 
 may ever mingle with the anger and scorn which 
 an insulted parent must feel. 
 
 The boat which was carried out into the stream 
 went farther down the river; the Captain told 
 the ladies he intended to take them to Fort Jack- 
 son. They begged him to go back, as many had 
 left infants at home ; he would take them back, he 
 said, if they would behave themselves- Finding 
 that he had no such intentions, they all commenced 
 to sing the ''Bonny Blue Flag,'' ''My Maryland," 
 "Jeff Davis is a Gentleman," and every other 
 revolutionary air they could think of. Of course 
 "Dixie" was not forgotten. All this was impru- 
 dent, to say the least of it; it would have been 
 more lady-like to have been quiet. They were in 
 Yankee power, and it was shown to them as 
 harshly as possible. They were kept on this boat 
 until next day ; they had nothing to eat but some 
 crackers so old, it is said, they were made in 1812. 
 Children were crying because they had nowhere to 
 sleep and nothing to eat. Wlien the boat stopped 
 to coal a few hardy women got off and walked 
 home, three or four miles, a great distance for a 
 Louisiana woman. There are hundreds of inci- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 143 
 
 dents connected with this affair ; some of a serious 
 and others of a laughable nature. One lady was 
 killed that I know of; it is feared others were. 
 The papers do not dare mention what happened; 
 the Yankee Era did say that all next day people 
 were running about in a distracted manner look- 
 ing up lost relatives. One nurse with a child is 
 missing. We hope the Confederates saw it all 
 well and will report it outside; it will swell the 
 battle cry. The old one of * ^Remember Butler and 
 New Orleans, ' ' did the Confederacy good service ; 
 it acted like an inspiration to Louisiana soldiers. 
 Even after this scene, the Yankee Era came out 
 with a flaming article about the Union feeling of 
 this city. There are hundreds more people who 
 hate the Yankees to-day than there were a week 
 ago. The whole matter was repudiated by Gen- 
 eral Banks next day. Some say French sent the 
 artillery down. Some German captain will have 
 to bear the infamy of charging with bayonets 
 *vomen and children who had come to say farewell 
 to dear ones they might never see again. The 
 people here have had their feelings pent-up so 
 long that they might have been allowed this one 
 vent in peace. Many handkerchiefs were bay- 
 oneted, also dresses; only one man was actually 
 struck that I heard of. One Federal soldier said 
 to another that they had stove in the ^ ' rebellion, * * 
 ** broke its backbone to-day.'^ Mary Ogden heard 
 
144 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 this herself. The Ogden girls were not on the 
 ground, but near Greenville on the river bank; 
 they placed a striped shawl on a pole under the 
 pretence of drying it; they knew the Confeder- 
 ates when they passed would understand and 
 cheer what they meant for a flag. Their Uncle 
 Walter, fearing some insult from it, made them 
 take it down. They waited long for the Empire 
 Parish to pass, but went home without seeing her. 
 The soldiers did not get otf until next day. The 
 Federals, intentionally, it is believed, ran her 
 against the iron-clad Star of the West, lying close 
 by her. This was done in broad daylight. It is 
 said they wish to sink our soldiers. Of course the 
 boat was disabled and the soldiers detained. They 
 had nothing to eat, and dear ones on the shore 
 were not allowed to take them anything. They 
 don^t wish these men to go into the Confederacy 
 until after the fight at Vicksburg and at Port 
 Hudson are over. These are imminent, they say, 
 but it is believed by many that the long delay has 
 been occasioned by a fear to commence. The 
 Federal army here is not thought true to Federal 
 interests. The Western men read constantly of 
 opposition to their Government in their own 
 States. A Western Republic is constantly talked 
 of. It is proposed to ^^ Leave New England, the 
 author of the mischief, out in the cold.'' 
 February 22nd [1863]. Clear and beautiful. 
 
vi«-,>^S^fei'.t% 
 
 MARY JOHNSTON 
 (Mrs. Fielder C. Sliugluff) 
 
 Niece of Julia LeGrand 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 145 
 
 Cannons were fired. Numerous reports as usual. 
 Company to dinner who reported fighting over the 
 river. Mary Harrison on her way from church 
 met three Confederate soldiers under arrest 
 taken from the boat. A hundred were sent off, it 
 is said. Willy Thompson, a young friend of Mary 
 Waugh's, became furious with disappointment — 
 said if he could not go into the Confederacy, he 
 would go to Fort Jackson. Consequently he gave 
 his tongue license and was arrested on the boat 
 and brought before Colonel Clarke. This gentle- 
 man, who stands out from the Federal groups 
 here like a piece of harmonious statuary, merely 
 said to him that he knew he had met with a dis- 
 appointment, ''and now, young man,'' he con- 
 tinued, ''you had best take yourself off home as 
 soon as possible. ' ' The remaining prisoners were 
 transferred to the Brunswick, and were carried a 
 few miles above Baton Eouge. They left the boat 
 giving three cheers for Colonel Clarke. We 
 " Rebels'' are not all fire-eaters and savages, as 
 it pleases Northern satirists to style us, and really 
 know how to appreciate a kindly enemy even. Our 
 hearts ached this morning to hear that fiYQ of our 
 Confederate friends fell overboard, owing to the 
 slipping of some wood, and one of them was 
 drowned. The Yankee Era says that the ' ' Rebel ' ' 
 officer who called the roll of our prisoners at 
 Houston, is Lieutenant Todd, brother of Mrs. 
 
146 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Lincoln. He is tall, fat, and savage against the 
 Yankees. 
 
 February 24tK Great stir among the Yankees. 
 Much hard riding. They have stolen and forced 
 people to give up every horse in town, even car- 
 riage horses. They ride as though the world were 
 coming to an end. Some unhappy-looking troops 
 have just passed our door with knapsacks packed 
 and a pretty flag flying with 12th Battery upon it. 
 The cannon have been sent to the boat; we pre- 
 sume that these people are on their way to Port 
 Hudson. 
 
 February 25th. Invited to lunch at Mrs. Rose- 
 lius's — had headache — so had Ginnie; concluded 
 late to go. Found everything delightful, and 
 pleasant company. Can't say, though, that I have 
 any fancy for any sort of company just now. 
 After lunch, ran over to Mrs. Waugh 's in my light 
 silk, to which she has taken such a fancy, and felt 
 in another atmosphere with her. No memories 
 of the jarring world when with her, or at least an 
 inspiring confidence that we can live above them. 
 How purely intellectual she is! How free from 
 vanity, egotism and pedantry which men have 
 pleased to associate with a learned woman. Her 
 conversations are sometimes beautiful lectures 
 that fall from her lips without effort and with 
 simple elegance. Indeed her heart speaks in 
 everything, and there is a sincerity and earnest- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 147 
 
 ness, a childlike sweetness, that spiritualizes her 
 most didactic discourses. I like Mrs. Roselius 
 better than any woman of the world I have ever 
 known. She has seen much of society — she has 
 elegance of manner, tact and good taste — she has 
 not lost her natural warmth of heart, or her en- 
 thusiasms; she has much charity without show 
 and is both ingenuous and truthful. She is smarts 
 even talented; but neither thought or conversa- 
 tion are purified by sentiment. It amuses me to 
 hear her talk, for she seems to know all that hap- 
 pens, but I never feel any better or wiser after 
 having listened to her for hours. On the contrary, 
 some of her most amusing sketches of life, people 
 or character depress me wonderfully, though I 
 laugh over them. She lives next door and is very 
 sociable. I'm ashamed to say that we are not. 
 Her husband is such a Federal and talks so 
 abusively of Southerners that she excuses our 
 want of sociability on that account — but I consider 
 him such a silly person that his petulent talk does 
 not affect me in the least. I never get angry witli 
 a silly person ; I do not consider them responsible. 
 When the New Orleans Guard was deserted out- 
 side of the lines, and its members stole inglori- 
 ously back to enjoy the luxuries of the city — 
 
 Mr. R excused them. He said that he, too, 
 
 **was brave, that he would stand to be shot at as 
 well as any man, but that gentlemen could not 
 
148 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 endure camp life. Be could not eat pork and 
 beans. Those Virginians and Mississippians 
 (mentioning people from other States) were not 
 gentlemen, he said; they ought to fight.'' It was 
 useless to talk to a man who could not feel the 
 meaning of hating, yet stealing in to lead a life 
 of inglorious ease, leaving the burden of defence 
 to be borne by others. Nobly has that burden 
 been borne by others — Louisianians, American 
 sons have won honors on every field. 
 
 Much dissatisfaction was felt here for a time 
 over President Davis' speech at Jackson. It was 
 partial and addressed wholly to Mississippians, 
 though the army by which he was surrounded was 
 composed of men from all States. The battle of 
 Chickasaw Bayou was fought by Louisianans and 
 Georgians. These men were entitled, even as ex- 
 iles from home, to kindly mention — but no word of 
 praise, except to Mississippians. The women of 
 Vicksburg were approved because they expressed 
 wishes that the town should be shelled rather than 
 surrendered. The women of New Orleans rushed 
 in numbers to sign a paper imploring that this 
 city should never be given up. They were fear- 
 less, they said ; we signed it and would have been 
 glad enough to have resistance made. I have al- 
 ways felt that Davis was a partisan, rather than 
 a father of his country; a politician rather than 
 a statesman. I heard him speak once and was not 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 149 
 
 satisfied. I can never learn to love him as I do 
 Washington or Lee, ^'StonewalP' Jackson, or the 
 two Ashbys even, who were willing to serve their 
 country in any capacity. It does me good to feel 
 that thousands of men are privates in this war, 
 undergoing, voluntarily, all sorts of deprivation 
 and hardships, who, before the war, were wealthy 
 and lived in luxury. Thousands of our country- 
 men are yielding to the authority of officers who 
 are far beneath them in wealth and social stand- 
 ing. This state of things gratifies the hero- 
 worship that has always stirred my heart. I hate 
 man-worship or place-worship — it corrupts — but 
 in hero-worship I feel that I serve but my ideal. 
 
 The ram. Queen of the West, has been captured 
 by our Confederates up Red River. Some of the 
 men escaped, but many were taken prisoners. 
 We captured guns and useful supplies. One of 
 our men, John Burke, had been seized to pilot the 
 boat up Red River that our batteries could be 
 captured or destroyed — he was forced under a 
 Federal guard and therefore felt privileged to de- 
 ceive them. When quite near he assured the Fed- 
 erals that they were still fifteen miles distant; 
 they were, therefore, more unprepared than they 
 would have been. A warehouse on shore was 
 fired by one of our officers, which lighted up the 
 river. We made a complete triumph of it. I am 
 glad that this capture was made in Louisiana, for. 
 
150 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 owing to the fall of New Orleans, she has been 
 somewhat depreciated in the Confederacy, though 
 I think the Government at Richmond was more to 
 be blamed in that disaster than the people who 
 had trusted all defences to their military supe- 
 riors. Large contributions were made here to 
 the defence of the city and to the general war. 
 And had not the citizens been trammeled by the 
 general Government, the city would not have 
 fallen. Its fall had been anticipated by those who 
 Imew anything of military matters, but to the 
 people at large it was a great surprise. They were 
 therefore totally surprised and unprepared and 
 showed panic — that undignified state of things. 
 It was reported at one time that Butler had gotten 
 hold of the ladies' list and was to bring to justice 
 all offending therein. Butler was so senseless in 
 much of his tyranny, that any report of him could 
 receive credence. I firmly expected to go to prison 
 when the others were taken, when the oath-taking 
 was going on. Judge Ogden told us of a young 
 lawyer friend of his who took the oath, not for his 
 own interests, but to protect those of others. He 
 had in charge a large property belonging to 
 minors, and as he could have no control over it, 
 or practice in any of the courts unless he took the 
 oath, he took it. He has since gone completely 
 mad in consequence — he suffered so and his 
 thoughts were completely filled with it. This is a 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 151 
 
 terrible case and I know of another just like it. 
 That wretch Butler has much to answer for. They 
 continually threaten to send him back here, but 
 we do not fear that he will come. The Consuls 
 had him removed, and beside we do not think that 
 he would trust himself to the watery pathway in 
 which the 290, or the Oreta, may find him. 
 
 The Yankee paper reports that the Alabama 
 (the 290) is captured and that we are about to 
 evacuate Port Hudson and Vicksburg on account 
 of starvation. We do not heed these stories. 
 
 February 26 [1863]. Read constantly of oppo- 
 sition to the Government at the North. A civil 
 war there thought to be imminent. Mrs. Wilkin- 
 son, who lost her husband at the battle of 
 Manassas, and who hastened out of the city at 
 that time, leaving her children, has just come to 
 town. Would people in any other land believe 
 that a woman, under such circumstances, could be 
 arrested for not taking the oath to the United 
 States? No one is allowed to land without doing 
 so, though nothing has been done so far to those 
 in the city who resisted. Mrs. Wilkinson is under 
 arrest, having refused the oath at St. Andrew's 
 House. Her children would not have learned of 
 her arrival through the morning paper but for an 
 accident. She is to be sent back, and is trying to 
 
 get leave to take her children. Kate W took 
 
 breakfast with us this morning. I told her that I 
 
152 JOUENAL OF JULIA l^E GRAND 
 
 thought her mother highly honored, she had re- 
 sisted and that we were leading the dryest and 
 tamest sort of life, and had no chance of being 
 thought martyrs, though we are, in truth, often, 
 in another fashion. Mrs. W says that no at- 
 tack is to be feared at Vicksburg, the Yankee 
 troops having come over to us in the last fight 
 there in whole squads, bearing with them the 
 smallest flags of truce. Our people did not see the 
 flags at first, being so excited and the generals had 
 difficulty to restraiii their ardor. In this way, 
 many poor fellows were murdered who would have 
 been our friends. The Yankees have deceived us 
 so often that our people fear almost to trust a 
 flag of truce. I feel so sad to think of those poor 
 fellows ; what a hopeless feeling must have taken 
 possession of them between the two fires, not 
 trusted by either side. Under other circumstances 
 I would not trust deserters, but in this war thou- 
 sands long to come to us, being convinced that it 
 is wrong to overrun the South. Some, too, con- 
 sider their cause a hopeless one. There are three 
 hundred deserters in Jackson alone and they are 
 
 coming in all the time, Mrs. W says. They are 
 
 in high spirits, Mrs. W says, outside the lines 
 
 and do not look as we do here. Our soldiers have 
 plenty of everything, even coffee, though out- 
 siders have to pay well for it, if they get it at all. 
 Flour is $80 per barrel. Kate says that her aunt, 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 153 
 
 Mrs. Eccleston, in Vicksburg, has devoted herself 
 to the Louisiana troops. They say she belongs 
 to them. We want to go ont with the Wilkinsons, 
 if these people will let ns — here comes the martyr- 
 dom — money due us all round, and cannot ask for 
 it, because the times are pressing so on all. Mr. 
 Randolph was here this morning; he thanked us 
 for letting our house free of rent to them. Mr. 
 
 R did not take the oath and was thrown out 
 
 of business. We were glad to be of some use. Oh, 
 
 I wish we were rich. Kate W , Mrs. Randolph 
 
 and Detty [Margaretta] Harrison have taken up 
 my morning. I like them all, but love best to be 
 alone of all things. I am so worn out sometimes 
 by the constant stream of talk around me that I 
 am nearly crazy. I fear I shall get the same sort 
 of buzzing in my head that Mrs. Wragge com- 
 plains of (from ^^No Name,'^ by Wilkie Collins, 
 that I have just read). I like this book better than 
 his ^^ White Woman ^' or "Woman in White." He 
 has too much plot to suit my taste. Life is full of 
 plot, too, but I have never felt that a book that 
 contains much of it gives a true representation of 
 life. I prefer the volume that seems but a page 
 torn from real life. I care not for startling inci- 
 dents, but only the gradual development of social 
 life and a good delineation of character. I notice 
 though that plot and incident are more popular 
 than quiet truthful pictures. 
 
154 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Thackeray is no favorite here; I find few 
 of my friends here who will even try to com- 
 prehend him. To me he is the first of Eng- 
 lish writers. ^* Vanity Fair'' gave me a great 
 shock. I do not think I could ever have 
 been quite so happy again, after having read that 
 book, even if life had not gone hard with me. It 
 taught me to look under the veil, and I have been 
 looking under it ever since. And my God, what 
 have I not seen ! Indeed I do not love the world, 
 but I have met with some really good and pure 
 people. Thackeray's books are magnificent pro- 
 tests against the social life of England. I wish we 
 had such a man. We would not take our lashing 
 and dissection from a stranger. I sometimes think 
 that even one of us could not tell the whole truth 
 to our country people. They love flattery, it must 
 be confessed. The Northern people have sickened 
 me with boasting. I hope ours will adopt a system 
 of inciting and elevating to a high state of things 
 rather than claiming it without an effort. Let 
 there be truth-telling in all things. Thackeray 
 really holds up a glass to his country-folk, and to 
 humanity at large. He is not popular, because 
 people do not like the real cut of their features. 
 There must be moral cosmetics as well as those of 
 another sort to keep people in decent humor with 
 you. People call Thackeray names, but for my 
 part I even feel grateful to the man who has 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 155 
 
 given to us a Thomas Newcome and an Ethel. 
 Fault is found with his Washington, too; it is 
 truthful, sublime. His whole ^'Virginians** is a 
 splendid page from colonial history. 
 
 We went to see Mrs. Montgomery and Mrs. Wells 
 this afternoon ; met Mrs. Roselius, who asked us to 
 call for her at the Little Calvary Church, whither 
 she was going to attend another singing effort. 
 Mrs. Hedges has sent word to Mr. Payne that she 
 would not sing there for a thousand per night. 
 
 Found Mrs. M sick. The Judge sleeping in a 
 
 big chair and Mrs. Wells out of spirits from not 
 having heard from her little girls. Her husband 
 she does not expect to hear from until the war is 
 over, he having run the blockade to Vera Cruz. 
 These are sad times. The girls are in Vicksburg, 
 but word is sent to us outside the lines that no 
 danger to that place is to be apprehended. The 
 famous canal dug by the persevering Yankees is 
 utterly useless to them. They are now on the 
 lookout for some bayou that runs, I believe, into 
 Red River, which they propose making into a new 
 Mississippi. They waste much time and breath, 
 also much newspaper — ^if we were timid we would 
 be overwhelmed by the wonderful things which 
 they intend to do. Judge Montgomery gave us 
 Seward's letter to read — the one in which he 
 declines the proffered mediation of France. I 
 wonder, really, if anyone will be deceived by this 
 
156 JOURNAL OF JULIA -LE GRAND 
 
 plausible, specious letter. Mr. Seward resembles 
 the ostrich in one respect — he does not put his 
 head in the sand, by any means — but he imagines 
 other people can not see. The position he assumes 
 for his Government is an utterly false one. He 
 must know it. Deception on the part of the United 
 States' Government has kept up this cruel war; 
 it remains now only to be proved that people are 
 still willing to be blinded. We read protest after 
 protest in Northern papers and speeches — some 
 of them really noble ones. The leaders seem to 
 fear no longer to tell the truth and the people are 
 rapidly awakening from their lethargy and blind- 
 ness. The people who have been unjustly impris- 
 oned — now at liberty — are to meet in New York 
 on the 4th of March. I think on that occasion the 
 turning of periods will assist wonderfully in the 
 turning of minds and purpose. There is some- 
 thing awfully exciting in the voice of a roused and 
 angry people. The great stakes played for by 
 this people and all the world, thrill me with a more 
 tumultuous interest even than that I gave in my 
 girlish days to the angry barons who met at 
 Runnymede, and the stormy parliaments that 
 raved at Martyr Charles. How history re-creates 
 itself, or how, rather, man remains the same 
 though his robes are changed. 
 
 Called for Mrs. R according to promise; 
 
 met at the church door Mr. R , also Miss 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 157 
 
 Marcella Wilkinson, Mrs. Stevens and others. 
 
 Mrs. R took us home with her. Tried not to 
 
 talk war with Mr. R , but he would be pro- 
 voking (and silly). Stayed until eight, and got 
 home to find Mr. and Mrs. Burrows. Here was 
 more talk over the same themes, until ever so late. 
 I like them both, but oh, how tired I was. Could 
 I have let them know it 1 How can we but regard 
 a species of deceit as a peacemaker? My deceit, 
 or amiability (there are two names for every- 
 thing, and our characters depend upon the point 
 of view), sent me to bed tired enough. There is a 
 camp near the Burrows house. They are there- 
 fore able to give us many proofs of the insubordi- 
 nation and demoralization of the Federal soldiers. 
 At 12 o'clock a few nights ago they were roused 
 by one who was hiding in the house to elude the 
 guard. They are escaping constantly, and Con- 
 federate women aid them by giving them clothes. 
 A mulatto woman fined three dollars for singing 
 a Confederate ballad. An exhibitor of portraits 
 arrested and put in jail, after a loss of his pic- 
 tures, for exhibiting Stonewall Jackson and Lee. 
 The children are sometimes arrested for their 
 ^' Rebel' ' cries and the street boys hate the Yan- 
 kees and do not follow them in their most brilliant 
 turn outs. Our Confederate and Livandais 
 Guards could never drill or march without a 
 crowd. 
 
158 JOURNAL OF JULIA' LE GRAND 
 
 February 27th [1863]. Invited to dine at Mrs. 
 Dameron 's. Went. It rained all day. Had quite 
 a defense to make of the Episcopalians and Catho- 
 lics to Mrs. White. How the Methodists do hate 
 other denominations. So do the Presbyterians. 
 I rarely hear Episcopalians speak illiberally. I 
 hate bigotry. I believe that the churches have 
 aided to harden people's hearts against one an- 
 other. There is nothing so narrowing as 
 sectarianism. 
 
 February 28th [1863]. Intended to go and help 
 Katy Wilkinson pack to go out with her mother, but 
 it rained too hard. Have written two letters, to 
 Mrs. Chilton and Claude on soft Blockade paper, 
 we call it, which are to go in a spool of cotton. It 
 is a great deprivation not to be able to go beyond 
 these hateful lines with the Wilkinsons. But I 
 need money. Mrs. Dameron offered me some 
 yesterday, but I can not borrow. Mrs. Randolph, 
 whose husband owes us for a few months' rent, 
 offered to raise it for me, but times are so hard 
 for people who are out of business, and who came 
 here strangers as they did and who are cut off 
 from friends who might aid them, that we told her 
 we would not take it from her, even should she 
 gei it for us. I felt grateful to both for their 
 heartfelt interest in us and feel that we have 
 made friends for life. The Campos people who 
 owe us a great deal are also in trouble, and thank 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 159 
 
 us for not troubling them. Mr. Lancaster went 
 off in fright when the Yankees came, without 
 paying us. Mrs. Norton has money owed by Mrs. 
 Chilton in her possession, but we can not bear to 
 ask for it. It is ours really, but she does not 
 offer it. So here we are a fixture, where our 
 hearts are almost breaking. From the little store 
 we had left, an acquaintance borrowed $300 ^^just 
 until my husband comes in''; that was six weeks 
 ago, and no word of it yet. I would not ask for 
 so small a sum, but I greatly fear we shall need it. 
 I have visited her twice and she has been here 
 and members of her family, and it would be some- 
 thing for an outsider to pity us for if he could 
 note our hope that it might be offered us. I would 
 pity anyone who had been reduced to such straits 
 as we have. All through others, too, and a weak- 
 ness we have in not being able to ask for our own 
 money. If I could get outside these hateful lines, 
 I could use my Confederate money, and Claude, 
 poor fellow, could perhaps send me some more, 
 even if we could not get to Texas. Ah, well, some 
 people are born for both small and large mishaps. 
 But enough of this — we must stay here until the 
 Blockade is over, I suppose — we have expended 
 within a few dollars our whole stock in laying in 
 provisions lately. I feel, and so does Ginnie, the 
 honest principle to purchase what we eat. I find 
 myself, since the hard thoughts have taken posses- 
 
160 JOUENAL OF JULI^l LE GRAND 
 
 sion of me, doing without everything at the table 
 which we have not helped to buy. These are 
 homely details indeed, when the Muse of History 
 may wander at will, and dignify my pages with 
 the hopes, fears, sacrifices and misfortunes of 
 nations. Garibaldi, in Italy; Louis Napoleon in 
 Mexico; English operatives perishing with hun- 
 ger; Exeter Hall jubilant and triumphant over 
 our Southern distress and what they call the 
 ^^ Freed negro race''; battles lost and won; cities 
 captured and recaptured; a virgin soil bathed 
 with the blood of its sons ; a nation bathed in its 
 tears; a new Confederacy and a new flag born 
 into the world. Ah, Stars and Bars ! How many 
 years will it be before you float in an unjust cause 
 over fields to which you have no right ! All these 
 things and more the Tragic Muse and her sisters 
 may gather and record in this awful year of '63 — 
 and here am I penning the common items which 
 belong to a suppressed and narrow life ; the piti- 
 ful details; the painful platitudes; the weari- 
 some monotony incident to the everyday life of 
 two women. Well, I have some right to make my 
 cry go up with the general voice, more especially 
 that I feel indeed that I ^'have no language, but a 
 cry." 
 
 Mrs. Dameron stayed all day with us. A 
 sweet, earnest little soul. She is not demonstra- 
 tive, but we have been made to feel that she is 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 161 
 
 fond of us. I rely upon her wonderfully, but we 
 have few thoughts in common. Mrs. Roselius 
 spent the afternoon with us, and I found myself 
 again unaware a champion of a religion. A 
 
 friend of Mrs. R 's has joined the Catholic 
 
 Church and she has '^ceased to respect her.'^ So 
 runs the everyday stream. We all think differ- 
 ently and hate each other because we can not see 
 alike. With the standing point changed, the view 
 would alter, too. The more I see of life, the more 
 lonely I feel. I shall never, never be tempted into 
 a church— a membership I mean — sectarianism 
 awes and disgusts me, yet I often, often covet that 
 brotherhood feeling which the members of one 
 association seem to enjoy. A common cause; 
 whether it be religion, politics or business binds 
 men, though they may hate all other causes be- 
 side. My ideas meet nobody ^s, whether they are 
 stirred by patriotism (by which I mean loving all 
 that is good — not claiming all among my country's 
 people, boasting only of what is good — not claim- 
 ing all good and a willingness to submit to much — 
 to all trials — for the common good and honor 
 and defence of home), by religion, or by any of 
 the high or low possibilities which range our daily 
 pathway. My ideas meet no one's, I say again, 
 and I often feel an isolation of heart even when 
 meeting with general kindness. By religion I 
 cannot understand anything but a kindly inter- 
 
162 JOURNAL OF JULIA .LE GRAND 
 
 pretation of human action ; a gentle forbearance 
 with all efforts of the human heart toward God — 
 whether those efforts be Catholic or Protestant. 
 It is with a feeling of profound wonder and awe 
 even, with which I behold the common idea of 
 hugging salvation for one's oivn people and com- 
 munities — and committing all others to — to say 
 the least of it, to some undefined horrors. The 
 general satisfaction under such a state of things, 
 I say, awes me. 
 
 I wish I could have known a certain poet who 
 lived here before the war — Capt. Harry Flash. 
 I wish I knew Tennyson, Hawthorne, George 
 Eliot (Miss Evans) and I wish I could journey 
 back far enough on the pathway of time to meet 
 the large, untrammeled gaze of Edmund Burke. 
 I have admired the sermons, rather the philoso- 
 phizings, of Ellery Channing; and those of the 
 Right Reverend Doctor Clapp of this city ; to me 
 they seem imbued with Christ's spirit, though 
 they differ in letter from the churches. The 
 *^ Great Harmonia" of Jackson, the Spirihialist, 
 is a work which has met and convinced my reason, 
 soothed my anxieties, unraveled my perplexities, 
 pleased my imagination, lifted my aspirations, 
 reconciled much of paradox to my mind and 
 tinged with far-off hope my longings. These 
 books my friends condemn. All authors that I 
 love, fall under the ban with my acquaintances. 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 163 
 
 I alloiv latitude — and take it — and yet it is a lonely 
 life that I lead now. I have known the bliss of 
 meeting of thought, but it is gone, and never on 
 this side of eternity can it be mine again. Our 
 opinions make us — I cannot yield mine. 
 
 I had had a sort of enthusiastic regard for 
 Beauregard, but to-day I heard that his wife has 
 much need to complain of him — I was told by one 
 who is familiar with his social relations — in an 
 instant the feeling in my heart for this hero 
 vanished, and a pained one of disappointment 
 took its place — so we go on in life until we have 
 nothing left. In my walk this afternoon I met 
 little Charley Mushaway(?), a little dark-eyed, 
 fair-haired beauty, who cheers for Beauregard 
 and Stonewall Jackson constantly. I did not 
 wish him to cheer for Beauregard to-day. A man 
 is as nothing to me who sins against the purity 
 and divinity which sits by his hearthstone — Love. 
 Saw Mrs. Wilkinson and the girls — told us much 
 of matters going on outside of the lines. She is 
 very much changed — grown completely gray in 
 one month. She went out some months ago. The 
 death of her husband at Manassas having reached 
 her as a rumor, she went out to ascertain its truth. 
 She had much difficulty in getting a passport out 
 and has now been arrested for not taking the 
 oath upon returning to see her children. Some 
 faces relax, even under great grief, but she seems 
 
164 JOURNAL OF JULIA *LE GRAND 
 
 even to have forgotten how to smile. Slie is going 
 out with her children, whenever the upstarts will 
 let her. Our soldiers outside are far from starva- 
 tion. They have food and clothes, even coffee in 
 plenty. Many of our young privates, who are 
 from the best families in the land, miss thousands 
 of home comforts, but there is no desponding ; no 
 lack of spirit and determination to stand until 
 the last man, rather than to give up to the 
 Yankees. 
 
IV. 
 
 Makch 1 — Makch 15, 1863. 
 
 March 1st [1863]. Beautifully clear— rather 
 cold; trees all in bud and the squares opposite 
 emerald green and glittering. Mary Harrison, 
 Ella, Sissie and Ally, their brother, called on their 
 way to church. Didn't go with them. Stopped on 
 their way back and waited for the car— told us 
 of the welcome to Confederates in Lexington, Ky., 
 and showed us a likeness of Kirby Smith, which 
 had arrived in a letter from that city. Smith 
 looks like the earnest, brave and pious soldier 
 which report speaks him. This likeness is some- 
 what faded, having been sunk on the Ella Warley 
 on her way from New York and recovered. Two 
 bags of letters have been fished up. We, Ginnie 
 and I, cannot help hoping that the one granting a 
 power of attorney to the Campos family, which 
 will enable them to pay us, is amongst the rescued. 
 It seems that the common thread must mingle with 
 that which Lachesis lengthens and Atropos severs. 
 What life and life interests must have gone down 
 on the Ella Warley. Mrs. Eoselius came in the 
 evening with Mr. Denman, a Yankee, but a South- 
 ern one. Butler's arrival in New York, he says, 
 created no sensation. His arrival was not pub- 
 
 165 
 
166 JOURNAL OF JULIA XE GRAND 
 
 lished. The flaming accounts we had read here 
 of his magnificent reception, were little more than 
 advertisements of a non-existing greatness, paid 
 for by Butler himself. This wretch, it seems, is 
 in favor with none but the vile Abolitionists. 
 They continuously talk of sending him to Charles- 
 ton, or back to this city. Charleston is not taken 
 yet — never will be — and we don't believe Butler 
 would risk meeting the 290 on his way here. I 
 was sorry when I heard he had been made much 
 of at the North. For I am humanitarian enough, 
 and Christian enough, I hope, to wish to see a 
 respect for right, purity and justice even among 
 enemies. No man who had respect for himself, 
 honesty, truthfulness, bravery or kindness to 
 women would take Butler by the hand. The 
 cause of humanity is served, I think, when such 
 brutes meet their deserts — universal contempt. 
 The Federal army is rich in brutes and brute 
 force. Mr. Denman gave a description of a visit 
 of Stafford (the general of' the negroes) to the 
 bank last summer. He came in with a shin- 
 plaster, and with a horrible oath told one of the 
 bank gentlemen to pay the amount in gold. On 
 being told that there was no gold, but that small 
 notes would be issued soon, he swore terribly, 
 drew his sword and flourished it in the wildest 
 manner, threatening to cut their heads off. Mr. 
 D owned that he was as afraid of him as he 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 167 
 
 would be of a horned devil. ''I'se got your Mayor 
 down to Fort Jackson,'' said Stafford, grinding 
 his teeth, ''where I hope the mosquitoes will eat 
 
 out his d d heart.'' And more of this sort. 
 
 The banker looked at the note and found it one 
 of the coffee-house issues, with which the city last 
 spring was flooded, and which Butler (very prop- 
 erly) had ordered to be redeemed, said he : "This 
 is not our note ; we have nothing to do with it, ' ' 
 whereupon, Stafford took it up and turned round 
 upon a crowd of women and children who had 
 followed him into the bank, flourishing his sword 
 over them and swearing at them. This creature is 
 below the city, having in command 1,400 negroes, 
 armed and equipped, wearing the leather belt 
 which other soldiers wear, having the letters U. S. 
 in brass upon it. The once honored ''Stars and 
 Stripes" can be borne by such hands as these. 
 Many of the negroes in camp having yielded to 
 temptation, and been beguiled by Yankee false- 
 hoods into running away from their masters, now 
 that they realize their position, wish to return to 
 them. But Stafford refuses to allow them to go 
 home. We, against whom these poor creatures 
 are arrayed, have no fear of them, at least as 
 soldiers. They will fly at the first fire. Stafford, 
 with his band, have been committing depreda- 
 tions in the country, but their gallant efforts have 
 been confined to house-breaking, house-burning. 
 
168 JOUENAL OF JULIA J^E GRAND 
 
 chicken, horse and cattle stealing, and impudence 
 to white people. Nothing more clearly defines the 
 subordinate position, or the real justice of their 
 position, more than their total want of social vir- 
 tues. They are never true to each other, either in 
 friendship or love. And even the maternal tie is 
 not strong with them. Last spring, when the 
 Yankees came, and even before then, many persons 
 had gone into the country with their house ser- 
 vants, very often leaving behind husbands or 
 wives in the Confederacy. I know of many in- 
 stances where such interest was taken by their 
 owners that they have written or sent for servants 
 so situated, but in not one case have I known one 
 to go. A life of lounging round the streets, feeding 
 at the expense of the United States Government, 
 has proved more enticing than the memories of 
 wife or child. They have mostly gotten new 
 mates. Mrs. Norton, in letters from her family 
 and friends, is often charged with messages to 
 servants who do not even wish to hear from those 
 that are gone. I was once an Abolitionist, and 
 resented for this race's sake their position in the 
 awful scale of humanity. But, I verily believe, 
 that negroes are not now developed creatures. 
 What they may be sometime I can not prognosti- 
 cate, but I do believe in the law of progress. I 
 call to mind the age when Britons wore skins, and 
 hope for all things. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 169 
 
 March 2nd [1863], Mr. Randolpli was here 
 soon after breakfast. He sits a long time and 
 talks wonderfully slow. He had nothing new to 
 tell ns of war matters and Mrs. Norton gave him 
 a cut for that — she lives entirely on the daily 
 events without connecting them in her philosophy 
 with other events. The rumors of the hour and 
 the miserable newspapers, falsifying one day 
 what they have given out as truth the day previ- 
 ous, filled with impossible schemes and barefaced 
 braggadocio, fill her mind. She reads scraps of 
 these papers to us before we are up, calling 
 through the door which leads to her room, oftener 
 opening it wide so we are put to straits to dress 
 ourselves in private. Whether I am reading, 
 writing, or thinking, those newspaper scraps are 
 read and their contradictory jargon mangle and 
 cut into pieces any idea which might soothe my 
 brain, whether of mine or another's. Oh, I am so, 
 so weary. The making of the new Mississippi 
 channel is now occupying the attention of the 
 brave authorities here and elsewhere. Therefore 
 we don't expect, as we have been expecting, the 
 great attacks at Port Hudson and Vicksburg. We 
 had a solemn *^ extra'' out this morning to tell 
 us that New Orleans is to be made an island ; so, 
 also, Vicksburg and Baton Eouge. Mary Harri- 
 son came in while Mr. Randolph was here and 
 read the ** extra" aloud to us. We laughed a good 
 
170 JOURNAL OF JULIA ^.E GRAND 
 
 deal over Yankee boasting. Our batteries on the 
 river wMch they have been saying were a ^^mere 
 nothing'' to take, are now to be "got round.'' 
 The great armies and navies of the United States 
 are to make a new channel for themselves imme- 
 diately in time to save that poor old Union. 
 Nature may have in contemplation some changes 
 in the bed of this wonderful river, but the Yankees 
 are in this matter — as in most others — ^mere 
 boasters. The people at large are deceived that 
 a wretched administration may rule with a tyran- 
 nical sway — they are robbed that public function- 
 aries may fill their pockets, speculators run riot. 
 I believe the Yankees themselves consider they 
 have but two honest men, Burnside and the 
 President. 
 
 McClellan is not a favorite with the party 
 in power, though his soldiers idolized him, and 
 long for his reestablishment. We had a great 
 argument at Judge Ogden's one night whether 
 McClellan would or would not be the meanest of 
 mankind if he again should accept his old posi- 
 tion as Commander-in-Chief. Ginnie, Jule, Lizzie 
 and myself took the stand that no man belongs to 
 himself, hut to his country, if his country needs 
 him, he must obey her call, though like any other 
 mother she may have been both unjust and unkind 
 to him. We contended that McClellan was the 
 only approach to a general that the Yankees could 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 171 
 
 boast; therefore, if he really loved the cause and 
 his soldiers, he ought to accept his old place if 
 offered, besides, we argued, his defeat was the re- 
 sult of a party, and the whole country rose to 
 welcome him on his return, and that was a real 
 triumph for him, and the army made bitter com- 
 plaints about his recall. Mr. Randolph and Mary 
 Harrison sat some time, and the latter carried me 
 off with her to see the Wilkinsons, leaving Mr. 
 
 R with Ginnie and Mrs. Norton. I am afraid 
 
 of hurting his feelings, as he is very sensitive; 
 he is a good friend of ours and would, I believe, 
 serve us in any way. He has led a wild, rambling 
 life in Mexico, Peru and other places, and in this 
 way has neglected many means of education. He 
 would have made a fine specimen of a man if he 
 had had the proper opportunities. He is quick 
 and sagacious, and his instinctive judgment of 
 men and things is good. His ideas have much 
 more range than is usual with city men, whose 
 thoughts (it seems to me) run in but two channels, 
 pleasure or business. But his expression is slow 
 and restricted ; he has neglected the means which 
 would have aided his utterance. This man has a 
 true chivalry of nature, which makes him inter- 
 esting; he is not at all demonstrative or elegant 
 in manner, yet you feel instinctively there is no 
 meanness, no coarseness, no unkindness in his 
 nature, and that he would do anything for a 
 
172 JOURNAL OF JULIA I^E GRAND 
 
 woman — for a woman — without respect to her 
 age or rank. He has dubbed himself a true friend 
 of ours, and indeed I feel that sort of trust in him 
 that would incline me to call on him in any trouble 
 in preference to earlier friends. His brothers, who 
 happen to be unmarried, are both in the army; 
 so, also, are his brothers-in-law, and owing to cir- 
 cumstances he is compelled to remain here and 
 take care of his family and the family of his 
 sister-in-law ; she has three children, he has two ; 
 they are all quite young, timid and helpless. He 
 pines to be in the army — his brothers have written 
 him that they do not envy his position. I believe 
 Southern men seldom fear in battle and like its 
 terrible excitements. 
 
 Many families in Vicksburg have caves under 
 their houses containing stores and furniture, to 
 which they intend to retire when the threatened 
 bombardment of Vicksburg takes place. The 
 
 house of Mrs. Eccleston, in which Mrs. W 
 
 has been staying, had part of a wall and the tester 
 of a bedstead torn away in the last engagement. 
 Some of our soldiers imprisoned by the Federals 
 were thrust into a house in which negroes had died 
 of smallpox. These prisoners were then returned 
 to us in their diseased state — this horror has since 
 been spreading among our troops, many of whom 
 have died, though we keep this matter as secret 
 as possible. Refugees from New Orleans have 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 173 
 
 been received into all houses by order of General 
 Pemberton. Our soldiers need nurses, lint and 
 bandages more than anything. Poor fellows, how 
 I long to go out and take them something. Mrs. 
 
 M took out a cheese to eat on the way, but as 
 
 she did not touch it, gave it to the managers of 
 the hospital at Vicksburg. It was received with 
 
 delight and made much of. I left Mary H to 
 
 get through her visit with Mrs. Pinkhard alone, 
 and returned home. She came to dinner after the 
 visit was over; said she had found some of our 
 mutual acquaintances there dressed in the finest 
 laces, silks and jewels, which added to the rather 
 
 flashy elegance of the house, made Mary H , 
 
 just from the pure circle of the Wilkinson's dis- 
 coursing on our trials and patriotic struggles, 
 and the homespun which many ladies wear, 
 feel as if she were in another world. The Misses 
 Norcum, rather noted for extravagance and 
 worldliness, entertained her with their exploits on 
 the levee the day of the trouble there. It is aston- 
 ishing what latitude Miss M. Norcum allows her- 
 self. She says she has gone further than any 
 other woman in the Confederacy. Her father is 
 not rich, but she dresses extravagantly, even in 
 these times when wealthy women generally feel 
 the cares and distress of the day too much to en- 
 tertain a love of display. Miss Norcum 's patriot- 
 ism consists in making saucy speeches to and 
 
174 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 ugly faces at the Federal soldiers. She does not 
 tell her father what she does, she says. She comes 
 of good blood; she has had the education and 
 associations of a lady, and is old enough (being- 
 some time out of her teens) to know better. Mary 
 and I heard of hundreds of ludicrous circum- 
 stances connected with the levee fight. ''The 
 Battle of the Handkerchiefs,'^ it is called, is 
 rather a good poem composed to honor the occa- 
 sion and which I will copy here. Each day I hear 
 something more of this scandalous scene. A Cap- 
 tain or Lieutenant Thornton on General Shep- 
 ley's staff (I won't say Governor Shepley) 
 was speaking of the Levee Scene to a lady. "I 
 would have managed them better, ' ' said he. ' ' And 
 what would you have done, sir?" said the lady. 
 ''I would not have sent for cannon," said this 
 Yankee knight, ''but I would have had cavalry 
 armed with cowhides, to ride them down, whip- 
 ping as they went along." What think you of this, 
 future ages? Those are the civilizers who are 
 prompted by pity to make war upon us lest we 
 should become too savage, when entirely cut off 
 from Northern influences. 
 
 This afternoon a great troop of negroes 
 were escorted by our door by Yankee sol- 
 diers, bearing bayonets. They were to be 
 taken to a brick yard and "put to work," the 
 soldiers said, and were mad enough because of it. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 175 
 
 I could but pity the forlorn looking wretches as 
 they went by. The Federals have done nothing 
 worse than in deceiving this race ; they have been 
 made the tools of both politicians and army offi- 
 cers. Mr. Syewart brought us up Blackwood's, 
 containing an article called, "A month's stay at 
 Confederate headquarters." It is by an English 
 officer and written in a spirit which seems won- 
 derfully kindly for one of that nation. The de- 
 scriptions of our magnificent Lee and Jackson, 
 filled my heart with pleasure. The simple elegance 
 of these two heroes have long ago captured my 
 imagination. They are surrounded by no state, 
 living like their men, yet they are venerated and 
 obeyed. Our people are described as being brave 
 and earnest, bearing ever in their hearts the 
 greatness of the struggle, and a willingness for 
 every sacrifice that can aid it. Read an article by 
 Wendell Holmes entitled, ''My Hunt for the 
 Captain. ' ' He met many ' ' Rebel ' ' prisoners, and 
 they were all dirty, or idiotic, or something else 
 which was hateful. They never knew for what 
 they were fighting, except in one instance, and he 
 ''loved excitement." Maryland is spoken of as a 
 State entirely "loyal" — this I know is false, or 
 why have Maryland soldiers crossed the blue, 
 peaceful Potomac to share the fortunes of their 
 Southern brothers ! 
 March 5th [1863]. We have company all 
 
176 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 day long. I think I prefer the fashionable way of 
 receiving — only on reception days. I hate the 
 custom, but acknowledge the wisdom of it. I can 
 not read, write, or do anything I wish, people are 
 so very social. Mrs. Waugh brought us an armful 
 of books this morning. She is so kind, so true, 
 that she is no restraint on one, as some other 
 people are. She respects and comprehends opin- 
 ion, though that opinion may not agree with her 
 own. She is accustomed to luxury, but is so 
 simple-mannered that I do not mind carrying on 
 any of my work before her. I told her she always 
 saw me au naturelle — she laughed and said she 
 felt highly complimented. I wish we might have 
 her for a neighbor always. She says we shall not 
 be separated in another world. I willingly give a 
 morning to her. This afternoon there were others 
 here, but somehow they slip my mind. 
 
 The Greatest Victory of the War, La Bataille des 
 
 Moiichoirs, 
 
 Fought Friday, February 20th, 1863. 
 
 Of all the battles, modern or old, 
 
 By poet sung, or historian told, 
 
 Of all the routs that ever were seen, 
 
 From the days of Saladin to JNIarshal Turenne, 
 
 Of all the victories later yet won, 
 
 From Waterloo's field to that of Bull Run, 
 
 All, all must hide their fading light 
 
 In the radiant glow of the Handkerchief Fight. 
 
 And a paean of joy must thrill through the land 
 
 When they hear the deeds of Banks' band. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 177 
 
 'Twas on the levee, where the tide 
 
 Of Father Mississippi flows, 
 Our gallant lads, our country's pride, 
 
 Won this victory o'er their foes, 
 Four hundred Rebels were to leave 
 
 That morning for Secessia's shades, 
 When down there came, you'd scarce believe, 
 
 A troop of children, wives and maids 
 To wave farewells, to bid God speed. 
 
 To shed for them the parting tear. 
 
 To waft them kisses, as the meed 
 
 Of praise to soldier's heart most dear. 
 
 They came in hundreds. Thousands lined 
 The streets, the roofs, the shipping too, 
 
 Their ribbons dancing in the wind. 
 Their bright eyes speaking love's adieu. 
 
 'Twas then to danger we awoke, 
 
 But nobly faced the unarmed throng, 
 And beat them back with hearty stroke, 
 
 Till re-inforcements came along. 
 We waited long; our aching sight 
 
 Was strained in eager, anxious gaze, 
 At last we saw the bayonets bright 
 
 Flash in the sunlight's welcome blaze; 
 The cannon's dull and heavy roar 
 
 Fell greeting on our gladdened ear, 
 Then fired each eye, then glowed each soul, 
 
 For well we knew the strife was near. 
 
 "Charge!" rang the cry and on we dashed 
 
 Upon our female foes, 
 As seas in stormy fury lashed 
 
 When'er the tempest blows. 
 Like chaff their parasols went down. 
 
 As on our gallants rushed. 
 And many a bonnet, robe and gown, 
 
 Was torn to shreds, or crushed. 
 
178 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Though well we plied the bayonet, 
 
 Still some our efforts braved; 
 Defiant both of blow and threat 
 
 Their handkerchiefs still waved. 
 Thick grew the fight, loud rolled the din, 
 
 When "Charge!" rang out again, 
 And then the cannon thundered in, 
 
 And sounded o'er the plain. 
 
 Down 'neath the unpitying iron heels 
 
 Of horses, children sank. 
 While through the crovvd the cannon wljeels 
 
 Mowed rows on either flank ; 
 One startled shriek, one hollow groan, 
 
 One head-long rush, and then — 
 Huzza, the field was all our own, 
 
 For we were Banks' men. 
 
 That night relieved from all our toils. 
 
 Our danger past and gone. 
 We gathered up the spoils 
 
 Our chivalry had won. 
 Five hundred kerchiefs had we snatched 
 
 From Rebel ladies' hands; 
 Ten parasols, two shoes not matched, 
 
 Some ribbons, belts and bands. 
 And other things that I forget; 
 
 But then you'll find them all. 
 As trophies, in that hallowed spot. 
 
 The cradle — Faneuil Hall. 
 
 And, long on Massachusetts' shores. 
 Or on Green Mountain's side. 
 
 Or where Long Island's breakers roar, 
 And by the Hudson's tide. 
 
 In time to come, when lamps are lit, 
 And home-fires brightly blaze, 
 
JOURNAL OP JULIA LE GRAND 179 
 
 While round the knees of heroes sit 
 
 The young of happier days, 
 Who listen to their storied deeds, 
 
 To them sublimely grand. 
 Then Glory shall award its meed, 
 
 Of praise to Banks' band. 
 And Fame proclaim that they alone. 
 
 In triumph's loudest note. 
 May wear henceforth, for valor shown, 
 
 A woman's petticoat! 
 
 This poem is written by no one knows who, and 
 printed sub-rosa. An order was issued sometime 
 back by General Banks, attaching severe penalties 
 to throw scorn upon any United States officer. 
 This order was issued in Butler's behalf, I be- 
 lieve, as the streets were at one time filled with 
 accusatory and satirical productions inspired by 
 that famous general. I have heard that Banks 
 has seen this poem and that he is very angry. I 
 have heard, too, that he had nothing to do with 
 having the cannon sent upon the women and chil- 
 dren, and that the infamy of the whole affair rests 
 with Colonel French. Oh, well, I have also a sur- 
 reptitious ode commanding this dear Crescent 
 City to ^' Cheer up,'' so I suppose that our day 
 is coming. Thornton wanted the Cavalry armed 
 with cowhides. 
 
 Mrs. Norton has a written bet on hand with 
 Mayor Miller — formerly on Shepley's staff — that 
 Port Hudson would yield to Federal forces on or 
 before the 4th of July. The stake, a basket of 
 
180 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 champagne. Mrs. Norton advised him to marry a 
 Southern heiress and to change his politics. I 
 would not let the upstart think, even in jest, that 
 a Southern woman would marry him. He is good 
 natured, but to my certain knowledge he is not 
 honest. He lives in a ^'captured house'' and broke 
 open the trunks which Mrs. Brown left there, in 
 search of sheets and table cloths. This he said 
 himself. 
 
 The Indianola war ram has been captured by 
 the Confederates. She passed the batteries at 
 Vicksburg between the coal barges, which we also 
 have taken. She was boarded, and the Queen of 
 the West, which had also passed the batteries and 
 been previously captured, was used in the fight 
 against her old friend. She now floats another 
 flag. We now have the river between Vicksburg 
 and Port Hudson free of Federal vessels. Our 
 trade from Red River, on which our soldiers so 
 much depend, is still undisturbed. The last New 
 York papers seem quite jubilant because their 
 boat succeeded in passing the stronghold — but 
 they were captured even before the news of the 
 passing reached there. We are getting quite a 
 navy. We have captured so much in Virginia, 
 that the letters U. S. are stamped upon most 
 everything we use — even the wagons and horses. 
 Captain Semmes has been entertained at Kings- 
 ton, and made a speech. People are anxiously 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 181 
 
 looking for French recognition. Louis Napoleon 
 is a deep character. I, for one, have no faith in 
 his disinterestedness, and I am afraid to accept 
 an overture of any sort from him. Should we be 
 entangled with his politics I think our people 
 would have more to remember than Louis XVI 
 gave our forefathers. Recognition, perhaps, is 
 our due, and nothing withholds it but a selfish fear 
 of being accused of being too anxious to divide 
 these States. That Europe desires the separation, 
 we have had proof. Intervention (armed) I do 
 not want. We have sustained ourselves so mag- 
 nificently, that I feel a pride to fight all our own 
 battles — fight them we can, both on sea and land. 
 March 6th [1863]. Rained hard all day long. 
 Could but pity the Federal soldiers soaking out 
 at Camp Weitzel. Could but pity ourselves, too, 
 shut up all day long with one who has not an idea 
 in common with ourselves, but who will insist in 
 talk about the war all the time, stopping long 
 enough only to read the same sort of boasting 
 stuff in the newspapers which have been filling 
 them for months. Oh, how tired I am. I have never 
 known before what ennui or loneliness meant, ex- 
 cept when with uncongenial company. Mrs. N 
 
 thinks we feel no interest in the war — if we don't 
 have peace soon I think I shall soon lose my 
 senses. We had an ** extra'' this afternoon which 
 I read aloud. Nothing in it worth the trouble. 
 
182 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 The loss of our Nashville boat and the capture of 
 the Indianola and coal barges being all known 
 before. I looked out just as I was going to bed ; 
 beautiful sight after a day of storm. The wet 
 streets lay like pure silver beneath a lustrous full 
 moon and stars, and soft white clouds strode the 
 blue as peacefully as if we were all good and 
 happy here below. The stars used to calm my 
 most wretched moods — now they fill me with an 
 unutterable longing. 
 
 7th. Mrs. Harrison called to say that someone 
 would take out a letter for us all. I had a disap- 
 pointment in that way a few days ago. A man who 
 was to have run out a schooner, was arrested and 
 all his goods seized. Katy Wilkinson has sent us 
 some more work, as we had often pressed her to 
 do. We have sewed belts on pieces of dark cloth, 
 doubled, which are to be worn on the girls' persons 
 as skirts, and after crossing the lines, to be worn 
 on the back of some Confederate soldier. Heaven 
 send that the girls be not searched. They say 
 they would not permit it. I would' not let one of 
 the infamous creatures touch me. Mrs. Andrews, 
 the wife of the Lieutenant at whose house Mrs. 
 Wilkinson was imprisoned, was one of the women 
 who volunteered to search the ladies who went 
 out last time. She was at first very rude to Mrs. 
 
 W , but that lady having one day asked for 
 
 her daguerrotype, she was so flattered by the re- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 183 
 
 quest that she not only went down town and had 
 it immediately taken, but has been in a good, 
 polite humor ever since. She did not know that 
 
 Mrs. W only wanted her likeness that she 
 
 might show the features of her jailer in the future 
 to her children. '^ Mrs. Harrison reports that all 
 the soldiers have been sent from Camp Weitzel 
 and Carrollton up the river. They have gone to 
 Baton Rouge, and we suppose that means that 
 there will soon be an attack upon Port Hudson. 
 The Yankee Era reports the Confederate capture 
 of the Yankee vessel No. 2 between Port Hudson 
 and Vicksburg. Mr. Randolph brought us the 
 news that fighting is going on, or suspected of 
 going on, at Baton Rouge, our side having made 
 the attack. Stonewall Jackson reported there. 
 Oh, how I should like to see him! There is ex- 
 citement of some nature afloat. Troops are being 
 sent off and artillery has been taken from the 
 square above us. Our people down town seem 
 
 greatly aroused. Mr. R said a thousand men 
 
 could take this city now. I proposed to him that 
 he should seriously try to get his friends to join 
 him in such an undertaking. There are twenty 
 thousand men in this city who could aid our 
 people if agreed. It is thought that the Federals 
 do not wish to attack either Port Hudson or 
 Vicksburg. They do not wish to bring matters to 
 a crisis. They cannot depend on their men. A 
 
184 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 transport came up the river yesterday evening, 
 the soldiers upon which being drunk sang the 
 ** Bonnie Blue Flag'' and shouted for Jeff Davis. 
 
 The last Caucasian says that there are now but 
 two parties in the United States — one, that of 
 Jeff Davis, who supports the Constitution, and 
 that of Lincoln who tramples on it. Our Major 
 Prados, who was murdered by a deserter, was 
 buried yesterday; his funeral was larger than 
 that of Dreux, the first New Orleans officer who 
 fell in the war. Banks sent word to the crowd 
 that it must disperse, and that only the friends 
 of Major Prados should attend him to the grave. 
 
 *^Tell General Banks,'' returned the people, 
 **that we are all his friends." A very good an- 
 swer, I think. Someone remarked to Banks that 
 this was called a Union city. **A Union city," re- 
 turned Banks with contempt; *^I could carry 
 every Union man in it on a hand-car. ' ' Such is the 
 fact, really, and I can but mourn that so many 
 took the oath when that wretched Butler was here. 
 I do not wonder at timid people yielding, but I 
 do wonder at that want of unity among an op- 
 pressed people which would have protected them. 
 Butler could not have revenged himself upon a 
 whole town. No man or woman seemed to think 
 that he or she would have been supported in re- 
 sistance, and therefore did not attempt any. We 
 fortunately made up our minds not to take it. 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 185 
 
 And if the whole town had yielded, we would not 
 have done so. People crowded so to take the oath, 
 that we were under the impression that but a few 
 intended to resist, and that those few would be 
 certainly punished. So we tied up a few treasures 
 which were to go to prison with us, and, with some 
 fluttering maybe, waited our fate. Another ex- 
 pedition into the Tech country under Weitzel. 
 More desolation of homes. 'Tis to be hoped that 
 Sibley, or some of our men, will be there to de- 
 fend. We are such prisoners here that we know 
 nothing. The Essex war steamer has been chased 
 by our Confederate Queen of the West, and is so 
 damaged that she is pumping water. Caucasion 
 newspapers all suppressed. One smuggled sold 
 for 75 cents. Banks has offered $500.00 reward 
 for the discovery of the person who wrote *^La 
 Bataille des Mouchoirs.'' Banks denies having 
 anything to do with sending cannon and artillery 
 down upon the women and children. Farragut 
 disclaims the whole affair of having had the 
 women and children carried down the river in a 
 boat and kept there until the next day. They are 
 much mortified — report says. 
 
 March 8th [1863]. Clear and beautiful, this 
 Sunday morning. Orange trees in full bloom and 
 roses, honeysuckle and jessamine scenting the 
 air. Too warm. Spring with all its beauty is a 
 desolate season with me. I miss the kindly blaze, 
 
186 JOUENAL OF JULIA J.E GRAND 
 
 the bracing atmosphere and even the lonely sad 
 tone of the winter wind. There is something sad 
 in seeing all things renewed but one's self. Chil- 
 dren finely dressed are hurrying to Sunday 
 school. Mrs. Norton in her best, getting ready 
 for church. I do not feel like going. I wish I had 
 some vent for myself, whether it were church go- 
 ing or visiting. I feel so lonely-hearted always. 
 Yesterday afternoon I was mortified, being for 
 the first time in my life the occasion of a servant's 
 falsehood. Often I have allowed myself to be 
 persecuted by trifling converse rather than to 
 send a false ^'Not at home," or a rude "Beg to be 
 excused." After dinner Ginnie and I felt tired and 
 not quite well — we had exhausted ourselves talk- 
 ing with Mrs. Norton and Mr. Randolph, and as 
 Mrs. Norton had gone down town, we thought we 
 would refuse all that called and have a quiet time. 
 
 Ginnie told Jane to say that Mrs. N was out 
 
 and that we were not well. Mrs. Wells and Mrs. 
 Montgomery called. We heard Jane say "Not at 
 home ' ' for all of us. Called her up afterward and 
 gave her a lecture on story-telling. She said she 
 couldn't say we did not want to see anybody. Mrs. 
 Roselius came; heard her tell the same thing. I 
 was not dressed, or should have contradicted her 
 in person. I was nervous really — partly because 
 
 Mrs. R is accustomed to pass through our 
 
 room, or would peep through the blind on the 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 187 
 
 gallery to find if we were in. She retreated before 
 I could get ready. Mr. Dudley called; Mrs. 
 Callender— all shut up. Presently Mrs. Norton 
 returned, bringing Mrs. Roselius with her and 
 Jaque. The impudent little fellow had to open 
 wide our door and make some remark about our 
 being shut in the dark. We felt mortified, but did 
 not go out. Indeed there should be some decent, 
 yet truthful, way of denying one's self to people 
 when one is weary and out of spirits. After tea, 
 Mrs. Dameron and Mrs. White called and sat for 
 a while. I went down to the gate with them and 
 stood alone a little while looking upon the night. 
 A full moon struggling with heavy clouds ; patches 
 of blue sky and a few sweet stars. '' Custom can 
 not stale" the infinite variety of the world above 
 lis— the voices of the vast eternity are never trite, 
 and the emotions they inspire never weary— they 
 are ever fresh, though as old as the world. 
 
 Mary Ogden in from Greenville this morning. 
 The Yankees took away everything from the 
 camp, she says, and burned everything they could 
 not carry— not expected back in that region. 
 Mary brought a letter from her friend, Roberta 
 Archer, of Baltimore, to read to us. She writes 
 as a Unionist— though a warm Southerner— and 
 in this way can tell us much of the position of 
 things in Old Maryland. She is thoroughly out of 
 spirits about the political situation in her native 
 
188 JOURNAL OF JULIA J.E GRAND 
 
 State. That Lee was not reenforced and welcomed 
 by her country people, she is grieved and morti- 
 fied. The Southern cause is warmly supported by 
 the women and those men who have gone to the 
 Southern battle fields are in high favor. Men, it 
 seems, make the excuse of ^^Want of arms" in 
 Maryland, as they do here. I, too, am distressed 
 about Maryland's position. I would not have be- 
 lieved once that the dear old State would have 
 stood calm when the South was trampled on. 
 However, many of her sons have left all to fight 
 for a cause which their State has not adopted. 
 They are noble fellows and will be exiles hence- 
 forth. God help this ruined land. I would rather 
 that Maryland should help to form a new Con- 
 federacy than to remain a dishonored member 
 of this one. There will, I expect, eventually be 
 formed three Confederacies, if not now. New 
 England should remain alone. 
 
 Sammy Erwin has just come in to tell us that 
 his sister, Mrs. Chalmers, is going to be sent out 
 to-morrow and wants to see us. His brother, 
 Stanhope, they have just heard, was killed at the 
 battle of Murfreesboro. Went to see Em — Mrs. 
 Chalmers — on Sunday ; found much company and 
 had a full view of General Miles' house and yard, 
 which are now occupied by Yankees. The privates 
 were wrestling and tumbling over in the yard and 
 out by the street gate, looking wholly unim- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 189 
 
 pressed by the great questions now at issue. I 
 detached myself as much as possible from the 
 general converse and speculated in my usual way. 
 No one talks anything but war-talk. At home and 
 abroad the eternal Yankee is dinned into my ears. 
 I feel an intense interest in this terrible struggle — 
 it underlies almost my every thought and action, 
 and my alternate hopes and fears as to future 
 events have worn me mentally and physically, so 
 much so, that a ^ ^ waiting-f or-the-war-to-be-over ' ^ 
 feeling has paralyzed my every energy. It is for 
 this reason — because I have suffered and do suf- 
 fer so much — I am soon wearied by the trivial 
 details of the hour, even though the war and the 
 Yankees give them birth. I found Sarah looking 
 badly and Em is not to leave to-morrow. She is 
 awaiting Yankee orders. I do not think that 
 either she or the Wilkinsons will be sent out till 
 that awful affair at Port Hudson is over. Em is 
 not to be allowed to carry more provisions with 
 her than are to be actually needed on the journey. 
 *'I presume you will find plenty when that is over, 
 madame,*' says satirical Mr. Officer, which meant, 
 ^^I know that they are half starving in the Con- 
 federacy, but if you are silly enough to go there, 
 you must abide the consequences.*' These officers 
 ask numberless insolent (necessary?) questions 
 when applied to for passports. They are gruff 
 or otherwise, as the humor takes them. **Why 
 
190 JOURNAL OF JULIA J.E GRAND 
 
 don't yon stay here and take your tea and coffee 
 in peace?'' Bowen asked of Ginnie. ''Those peo- 
 ple in the Confederacy can't let you have any- 
 thing to eat out there." ''I don't fear depriva- 
 tions outside the lines," said Miss Pride. I met 
 the Misses Pritchard at Sarah's, daughters of a 
 lady quite famous in Confederate sewing socie- 
 ties and all sorts of associations. They are grace- 
 ful girls; not very pretty, but intelligent, filled 
 with sublime contempt for the Yankees. They are 
 Philadelphia people. These adopted Southerners 
 are much hotter than we, strange to say. Butler 
 poured out particular venom on this class. • 
 
 I left Doctor Glen 's early and called on the Wil- 
 kinsons ; met there Doctor Fenner, who told us that 
 our big ''Rebel Ram" is finished, and has run out 
 of the Yazoo and is now lying at Vicksburg. She 
 will soon begin to write her history. I hope the 
 fate of the ram Arkansas will not be hers. After 
 the Arkansas' brilliant dash from the Yazoo last 
 summer, through the whole Federal fleet, fight- 
 ing her way safely to Vicksburg, a thrill of en- 
 thusiasm and admiration passed through us poor 
 prisoners here, lighting our way, as it were. This 
 feeling ended in a postive personification of the 
 boat, and we spoke of our grim-faced champion 
 as though it were a human being. We loved it 
 and felt protected, even from afar. The Federal 
 accounts of its passage through the great fleet. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 191 
 
 proved what a splendid and wonderful thing had 
 been done, and after vessel after vessel had given 
 her broadsides and left her unharmed, we began 
 to feel towards the Arkansas as the mother of 
 Achilles must have felt toward that invulnerable 
 (vulnerable) hero after she dipped him. We 
 were sure she was invulnerahle, so after the battle 
 of Baton Rouge, when news of her death and de- 
 struction came to us, we indignantly rejected such 
 wild beliefs. For weeks, for months, the matter 
 aroused warm discussions. One said, ^'It was a 
 ruse of ours, the Arkansas would stir our blood 
 again and yet again.'' Another contended that 
 she had been blown up by our own people, be- 
 cause her machinery had failed. Of course many 
 resisted the idea of inefficiency in our pride and 
 pet. "No, we would not believe it," and so we 
 did not for months. Indeed our faiths pro and 
 con were sadly confused by the reports of eye 
 witnesses. This man had seen her blown up — 
 the other had seen her captured and finished by 
 the Essex (Federal), while yet another had seen 
 her towed off in safety toward Vicksburg. (Later 
 accounts.) This lady knew a reliable gentleman 
 who had just run the blockade — he could swear 
 that he had seen the Arkansas on such a day 
 under the batteries safe at Vicksburg. This was to 
 be kept a great secret, both as regarded the ram 
 and the blockade-runner — this reliable gentleman, 
 
192 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 through fear of the meddling Butler, was never 
 forthcoming, and so we went on keeping his secret 
 with all our might, only whispering it throughout 
 our various circles, I know a gentleman (Doc- 
 tor Camel) who still believes in the Arkansas. 
 On this day, March 8th, Mr. Randolph knows 
 a man who is bold enough to say that he knows she 
 is safe. Queer world this. 
 
 People are beginning to look forward to an at- 
 tack on this place once more. I do not intend to 
 get excited as I did last summer. How often was 
 I told as I lay down at night to put a dark dress 
 by my bedside, as the Confederates would be here 
 by morning. Dozens and dozens of nights were 
 appointed for the attack, and dozens of mornings 
 broke in disappointment to thousands. We be- 
 lieve now but for the loss of our dear ram we 
 would have had the city back long ago, though 
 croakers cry, ** Never again; except by treaty.*' 
 I was among those croakers at first. I felt 
 we could never get it back the sad ignomin- 
 ious day it fell, but I grew into a more 
 hopeful state after awhile and joined with some 
 faith the whispering conclaves. How often we 
 imagined we heard the guns at the Fort, I could 
 not at this time safely determine, but their attack 
 and fall were often talked over enough in the dim 
 twilight to stir my blood. What deeds of valor 
 and devotion were we not to perform. We partly 
 
MRS. R. A. WILKINSON 
 
 Of "Pointe Celeste" plantation, Louisiana 
 
JOUBNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 193 
 
 rose from the sluggish channel in which sorrow 
 had made us float so long. I do not think that 
 either Gin or myself would fear in battle — we are 
 too sad-hearted. The town is in Federal hands 
 still, but after long silence on this momentous 
 topic, men and women begin again to whisper of 
 attack. General Banks, Farragut and fleet have 
 left for Baton Eouge to aid the attack at Port 
 Hudson. This place is now poorly defended, and 
 we might take it if the 290 and Oreta were here. 
 I would rather get it by treaty, oh, so much — 
 there would be no blood shed then, but if I say 
 so before Mrs. Norton it raises a perfect storm. 
 I would fight as bravely as she, if the city is at- 
 tacked and needs women's help, but I cannot help 
 nourishing a hope that the fights at all the differ- 
 ent points may be delayed until some decision is 
 arrived at. in Congress, which will leave us a free 
 people without further shedding of blood. Why 
 desolate more homes; especially why slaughter 
 more of these poor wretches, more than half of 
 whom are in open insubordination with their own 
 authorities, who are deserting to us constantly! 
 Bayonets were drawn on the poor fellows who 
 refused to embark for the attack on Port Hudson. 
 The men do not wish to fight us, they openly say so. 
 There are many ways to get together an 
 army in any cause — ^many of these men have 
 joined for bread. Mrs. Norton wants the negroes 
 
194 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 all killed, too, ** because they listened to Yankee 
 lies/' This is being no greater, wiser or better 
 than Wendell Phillips, who wants all slave holders 
 killed. What a world this is. The North is hating 
 England for her sympathy with ns, and for the 
 help she has given us — we are hating her because 
 she does not give us recognition, because she did 
 not long ago. If the extremists were not held in 
 check by a more humane class, the earth would 
 soon be depopulated. I hear numbers of humane 
 sentiments from true Southern people who would 
 fight our enemies bravely, but who do not hate 
 them. When Judge Ogden's house was guarded 
 he had a fire made in an outhouse for the poor 
 desolate-looking fellows to warm themselves by, 
 and Mary Ogden gave the sick medicine, toast and 
 coffee that she made for them herself. She was 
 ' ^ too good to be a Rebel, ' ' one poor wretch said — 
 the whole family are registered enemies. Saw 
 the picture of Mrs. Lieutenant Andrews at Mrs. 
 Wilkinson 's. She had it taken with great alacrity 
 
 when Mrs. W asked her. She does not know 
 
 she is to figure in the family annals as the keeper 
 
 of The Female Bastile. Mrs. W still has 
 
 to report herself ; it rained for two days, heavily, 
 and she did not go down, and therefore received a 
 message from Lieutenant Andrews that if she 
 did not report herself before 4 o'clock that day, 
 he T^ould send a sergeant after her. Has the 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 195 
 
 world ever seen before a woman on parole! A 
 woman, old and delicate., a lady^ wholly uncon- 
 nected with politics of any sort, who went over 
 the lines because a report of her husband's death 
 had reached her, and who returned to her chil- 
 dren! Mr. Randolph says 'tis a pity that the 
 Confederates take no women prisoners — if they 
 did, Mrs. W might he exchanged, 
 
 March 13th [1863]. I have been sick, and am 
 nervous, mentally and physically. I am enjoying 
 though to-day my first quiet moments for a long 
 time. Ginnie and I are alone, as in our own home. 
 Mrs. Norton and all have gone to Greenville to 
 pass the day with the Ogdens. We told Mary we 
 would come another time. Mrs. Norton wanted 
 Qs to go ; the more the merrier, she said, but Ginnie 
 was sick, a good excuse, for poor Ginnie loves 
 quiet better than anything now. 
 
 Indeed we have not been alone together for 
 days. The Ogdens, the Harrisons, the Waughs, 
 the Randolphs, Mrs. Callender, Mrs. Roselius, and 
 ever so many other people have been here and sat 
 by my bed and talked and talked and talked. I 
 have not that sort of tact which enables one to 
 dismiss friends pleasantly — no matter how I feel, I 
 must bear it, and Ginnie is like me. We have been 
 very, very gloomy and unwell, yet never alone. 
 When outside friends go home, Mrs. Norton reads 
 in her dreadful style these hateful newspapers 
 
196 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 aloud. She knows we hate them, **But people 
 ought to take interest/' she says; **That is not 
 her way'' — ''She don't know how people can do 
 so, ' ' and she goes on until we are most distracted. 
 Every advertisement, every negro arrest is 
 drawled out and stumbled over. She sits in her 
 room, has the door opened between us and begins 
 before we are dressed in the morning. It is a 
 mania with her and we are dying under it. The 
 carts passing in front of our room (also cars) 
 make it impossible for us to hear clearly, which 
 she takes as a great affront. She asks all sorts 
 of questions as to what we think the Federals 
 will do, and if we are not true prophets in the 
 least as well as greatest matters, throws it up 
 to us. I get very, very tired of this sort of life, 
 and my heart aches to see its effect on Ginnie. 
 I would go to Greenville to our friends there, but 
 when people are so kind and affectionate as they 
 all are, one seems ungrateful not to make some 
 effort to be agreeable and lively. Another reason 
 too, we cannot leave Mrs. Norton for any length 
 of time without quarreling with her. She really 
 means to give us no offence; she is kinder to us 
 than to others, and as she would insist on know- 
 ing why we left her house, we could not tell her 
 without a blow up. I hate the eclat of a quarrel ; 
 I hate a quarrel itself, and more than all I re- 
 member many times when the old lady repressed 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 197 
 
 her naturally high temper, out of kindness and 
 respect to us. She is, only, very unlike our- 
 selves — not one sentiment or taste have we in 
 common, and our constant effort to accommodate 
 ourselves to her is killing us by inches. I will 
 take poor Ginnie and go for another visit to Green- 
 ville soon. The Randolphs, the Harrisons and 
 Ogdens all beg us constantly; we see them al- 
 most every day. There has been a falling out be- 
 tween the Harrisons and the Ogdens — it distresses 
 me — they are both kind, good and honorable 
 families — we being the confidants of both sides 
 see that, misunderstandings and servants^ tales 
 have separated them. Once we succeeded in mak- 
 ing peace between them, but now the falling out 
 has reached the gentlemen of each house; I do 
 not hope for any favorable adjustment of things. 
 Mrs. Roselius and Mary Waugh — to our 
 room — Mary just from a sick-bed, too. Sat till 
 the cars bringing Mrs. Norton back. She spent a 
 pleasant day and regretted we were not well 
 enough to go. The girls sent us much love and 
 pressing invitations. The Randolphs and Harri- 
 sons live across the street either way from Judge 
 Ogden's, so Mrs. Norton made the most of her 
 time and paid visits all around. She says every- 
 thing looks green and lovely and rather lonely. 
 The Yankee tents and flags, uniforms and band- 
 playings being missed in a pictorial way, if in no 
 
198 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 • 
 
 other. The pleasure of going to Greenville is 
 destroyed, in a measure, by the disagreements 
 among the two families. We, Ginnie and I, do not 
 scruple to give them advice and to tell them that 
 they are both wrong. I tell them that I expect to 
 lose the friendship of both sides, but they say they 
 appreciate our feelings perfectly. Mary Harri- 
 son and Judge Ogden met here a few days ago — 
 the Judge sat in the parlor and Mary came to our 
 room — we did not know which side to be the most 
 with. Mary was as nervous as possible; thinks 
 
 Judge has grossly insulted her father. We 
 
 know he never meant to insult anybody in his 
 life, being the most amiable man of our acquain- 
 tance, and the one most easily imposed upon. He 
 is indeed a proverb of kindness and patience. 
 Jule Ogden and Mary Harrison, too, met here — 
 bowed distantly — and had to go down the steps 
 together, and to take the three o'clock car to- 
 gether, and ride all the way home together; get 
 out at the same station together; all without 
 speaking. It is very silly, and both sides are 
 ashamed. I think the position of Kentucky in this 
 war laid the ground-work of the whole affair. 
 This State has been freely discussed here and 
 freely blamed, and the Harrisons resent all that 
 is said against her. They have indeed a morbid 
 sensitiveness and love for their old home, and 
 they cannot help feeling that people mean to be 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 199 
 
 personal, when they speak of her. This state of 
 things induced a suspicious, almost resentful tone 
 of feeling which has exaggerated and returned 
 unmeant wrongs, and in this way quite a cata- 
 logue of offences have been recorded on both 
 sides and the old feeling wholly undermined. I 
 feel sorry to see a large family of young people 
 leave a loved home for any other, especially in 
 this country, where State pride and love is so 
 predominant. There can never be any National 
 feeling in this country — men are willing to sacri- 
 fice and die for Native State, and they are prone 
 to think it the home and birthplace of every per- 
 fection. People, even in transmigratory America, 
 can not be transplanted without injury. Even 
 if a root is secured in a strange soil, many a deli- 
 cate tendril is wounded and lost that would have 
 blossomed sweetly in the old. 
 
 I feel sorry for the Harrisons ; they came to Lou- 
 isiana just before the war commenced, leaving a 
 large circle of friends and acquaintances in Ken- 
 tucky. They have led a lonely prison life here 
 since the city was captured, while their relatives 
 and friends in the old State have been enjoying 
 themselves. Mary Harrison's eyes filled with tears 
 when she told me of the welcome Kirby Smith had 
 had at her aunt's house not long ago. John Mor- 
 gan, their pet hero, is an old acquaintance, as other 
 Confederate heroes. They warmly espouse the 
 
200 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 • 
 
 Southern cause. They don*t meet any heroes 
 here, poor girls, and never a soldier to whom they 
 can say, ^ ' God speed you ! ' ' They were intimates 
 and relatives of Henry Clay and other intellectual 
 people at home, and consequently feel much cut 
 off here as regards society. Having come here at 
 an unfortunate time, their beautiful home on the 
 railroad is regarded by them as a prison — ugly 
 and hateful in their eyes. We, Ginnie and my- 
 self, are both border State people, and have the 
 position of old Maryland to regret, too. We can 
 see much to justify the conduct of the poor border 
 States, and I must confess that the people who 
 have flocked to take the oath to the United States, 
 as they of this city have done, have no right to 
 pass such sweeping censures as Maryland and 
 Kentucky receive every day. Said Mrs. Brewer 
 to me the other evening^ ^'Ah, do you not feel glad 
 that you are out of your native State? How 
 shamefully she has behaved. ' ' She did not mean 
 to be rude. Her husband is a Marylander and was 
 present. His father and mother were driven off 
 of their farm near Annapolis, as it was needed 
 for a Federal camp. He has lost a son and a 
 nephew in the Southern service. I told Mrs. 
 Brewer that I thought the men of the border 
 States who had fought for Southern rights, were 
 the real heroes of the war. Others fight for all 
 they have in the world — these men lose alL Their 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 201 
 
 States not seceding, they are exiles in purse and 
 home. They have not even the common feeling 
 of State pride to support them in the burden- 
 bearing heat of this war. I was told by a young 
 gentleman — an Adam's cavalry man — from near 
 Natchez, that he had seen many of the Maryland 
 boys while serving in Virginia. ^^They are real 
 exiles,'' said he; ''noble, splendid-looking fel- 
 lows." Poor old Maryland! I wish no Yankee 
 had ever moved within your border; not that I 
 hate them so bitterly, but it is too wretched a 
 thing to have a divided population. 
 
 Between North and South this war is sectional ; 
 in the unhappy border States alone, it i§ civil. Peo- 
 ple never know how they act until tried. Two years 
 ago the people here could not have been made to 
 believe that they, under any circumstances, would 
 take an oath to the repudiated authority of the 
 United States. After the first blood was shed in 
 this war, blood which ''flecked the streets of Bal- 
 timore," after the resistance to the first Federal 
 troops, was disarmed and put down, an outcry 
 went up in New Orleans against Maryland. "She 
 had yielded! She was pusillanimous! She was 
 willing to see her Southern sisters overrun and 
 
 oppressed! She was mean, contemptible !" 
 
 "Better," said the papers and the people, "better 
 had the proud city of Baltimore been razed to the 
 ground than to have become what she is." I said 
 
202 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 so, too ; at least, I felt so then and I feel so now — 
 I would rather there should be no Baltimore — so 
 long in my memory a sacred spot — now polluted 
 by traitor's feet; a Baltimore not true to the 
 *'01d Line's fame." I used to love to think how 
 much of that dear soil was once the birthright of 
 the Croxalls — my mother 's family, and how many 
 thousands of dearest memories cluster about that 
 splendid domain — Portland Manor — that once 
 was ours. It lies not far away from Annapolis, 
 now a Federal resting place. Our dear old home, 
 our dear old Maryland ! I did not know until this 
 revolution how much I loved either. Ah, well, 
 here are we, two lonely-hearted women living in 
 Louisiana, not bearing transplanting much better 
 than the Harrisons, though we went through it 
 much earlier when mere children. We are sadder 
 than they — we can not, in our unprotected state, 
 live in our own house. By the by, I will record it 
 here. That house and garden of ours is confis- 
 cated, they tell me. If so, Mr. Randolph must 
 move out of it and let the Yankees move in. It 
 only nearly escaped being made a hospital. I 
 am glad we did not take the oath, though. The 
 border State people have been very true in this 
 respect. *^ Pride or Conscience?" I ask myself. 
 Mrs. Brewer, who made that remark about Mary- 
 land, took the oath, and when a Federal tried to 
 turn her out of her house she said she was a 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 203 
 
 Union woman. The papers and people, who cried 
 out, ^* Better had Baltimore been destroyed,'* 
 took quite another tone when New Orleans fell. 
 Then it was, * * We are a conquered people and we 
 must not provoke our invaders.'* When Marshall 
 Kane, of Baltimore, was lodged in Fort McHenry 
 and poor Thomas .thrown in irons, my heart, it 
 seemed, shed tears of blood; people said, ^*The 
 pusillanimous Marylanders. " Since that day 
 Mayor Monroe has been dragged to Fort Jackson 
 in almost a dying condition, and the brave Mum- 
 ford, who tore down the first Federal flag raised 
 in the city, has been hung, and no man's hand 
 was lifted to help him. Indeed there has been 
 more individual and collective resistance in Bal- 
 timore than in this city which has suffered more 
 provocation. Yet people even yet will not make 
 allowance for others who yield to bitter circum- 
 stance, eveyi as they do 
 
 Maryland, after the seizure and imprison- 
 ment of her Legislature, which would have 
 carried the State out of the Union, sent other 
 members to the Federal Congress. I felt this 
 a great disgrace to her, but then New Or- 
 leans this winter has shown me how such 
 movements can be made. Haus and Flanders, 
 of this city, to represent Louisiana; men nobody 
 had heard of till this commotion. Had poor old 
 Maryland had her ex-Governor Lowe, instead of 
 
204 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 the serpent Hicks as her ruler, she would have 
 been in the field as early as her sister Virginia. 
 Together they would have taken sides after their 
 peace commissions had failed. Old Virginia was 
 for a long time distrusted here. ^'She should 
 have been one of the first to have gone out, ' ' peo- 
 ple said, but now that she is the battle field, 
 bleeding, dismantled and torn, she is loved. For 
 my part, I never blamed her. I respected her 
 dalliance, her love of the Union, and her earnest 
 efforts toward mediation, but when the last failed, 
 I knew she was right to sever her old bonds, and 
 stand by her Southern sisters, and I knew dear 
 old Maryland was wrong. I made some conces- 
 sion in my arraigning thoughts, because of her 
 geographical position. The broad Potomac di- 
 vided her from her friends and the severing 
 Chesapeake brought the iron monsters to her 
 very door and she had no time to think and pre- 
 pare. I will do the people here the justice to say 
 that her position has been considered. She has 
 been much sympathized with and pitied, and 
 ^^ Maryland, my Maryland '^ has been sung with 
 real and earnest pathos by thousands of Southern 
 lips. They thought she was true, that she would 
 come with us some day when her chains were 
 taken off; they knew that she had helped us and 
 that many a Maryland mother had a son to 
 mourn, who lay beyond the wide Potomac. After 
 Lee's advance, and the battle of Antietam 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 205 
 
 [Sliarpsburg], this feeling changed. Lee was 
 certainly unsupported. It was a great blow to 
 me. ^ * They should have risen en masse, * ' we said. 
 Lee only remained three days, however, and men 
 cannot leave homes unprotected so suddenly and 
 on such short notice. Had he seized Baltimore; 
 had he stayed long enough to ofPer protection to 
 those he invited, I believe many would have joined 
 him. The young and ardent were already on the 
 field and the others required safeguards for their 
 families. I wish Lee had never gone to Mary- 
 land. It was pleasant to dream of her relief in 
 my own way. What sort of a journal is this, I 
 wonder ! 
 
 Mrs. Norton met a Confederate soldier in the 
 cars the other day; they fell into converse and 
 he promised to come to see us all, as he is on 
 parole and is allowed the freedom of the city, but 
 without his uniform. This creates an unpleasant 
 excitement here; unpleasant to Federals, I 
 mean — our officers we hear are much sought after 
 and are in danger of forming bad habits from too 
 much toast-drinking. Mrs. Norton *s soldier ap- 
 pointed a day and hour and Mr. Eandolph, Mary 
 Harrison, and Mrs. Dameron waited here a long 
 time for his lordship, but he did not make his ap- 
 pearance. I was sick in bed and Ginnie was 
 gloomy, sick and nervous — so I did not regret the 
 disappointment for ourselves. 
 
 Mrs. Pinkard has had a message from the Fed- 
 
206 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 • 
 
 eral authorities that she must either lodge Gen- 
 eral Sherman, give up her house, or pay rent for 
 it. Cool and insolent! Colonel French lived in 
 it and gave it up after Mrs. Pinkard's return 
 with reluctance. She had taken the oath and there 
 was no excuse. ** Would you have me turn Mrs. 
 French into the streets* said he when first ap- 
 plied to. Why the last change, I cannot say. 
 
 March 14th [1863]. For the last few days the 
 Federal soldiers have been arresting all the 
 negroes seen in the streets without passes (given 
 out at the Mayor's office. Mayor Miller, formerly 
 on General Shepley's staff, and with whom Mrs. 
 Norton has the written bet about the fall of Port 
 Hudson). General, or Governor, Shepley was 
 standing on his (Mrs. Brown's) steps as Mrs. 
 Norton passed. She stopped and chatted as 
 usual; asked if Port Hudson *4s taken yet.'' 
 **I am to drink some of that champagne," said 
 he. **You must take it at 7ny house," said she, 
 **for I will win it — you will never win it; you 
 will never take Port Hudson." The General 
 looked very pale ; I expect he thinks so, too. The 
 wife of a Yankee who is lodged in a ** captured 
 house" at the corner of our square, had a letter 
 from her husband a few days ago. He is at Baton 
 Rouge, and is to take part in the coming battle. 
 **It will be a terrible fight," he writes. Two 
 weeks ago she told Mrs. Norton, out of mere 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 207 
 
 bravado and to frighten her, that the Federals 
 had surrounded both Vicksburg and Port Hudson 
 and that both places were in Federal power. She 
 has held levees for the negroes, and has always 
 managed to say something disagreeable about our 
 defeats somewhere or other, or that Butler would 
 soon be back, or something of that sort, whenever 
 we passed her door. But a great anxiety has 
 taken possession of her; she has ''no one but her 
 husband,'^ she says, and indeed we feel sorry for 
 the poor thing. Should Port Hudson fall she 
 will say all sorts of things as we pass, I know, but 
 she is a poor, common creature and is only to be 
 pitied. I hope her husband will be spared her; 
 also that as many of the soldiers as possible will 
 desert to us as have promi&ed to do so. It took 
 three regiments to force off one to go to this Port 
 Hudson affair. We ** Rebels" have been making 
 laughing calculations and trying to work out 
 political problems by the rule of three, since this 
 event. Specimens: ''If it takes three regiments 
 to move one to the scene of action, how many will 
 it take to move out Banks* whole army?" "How 
 many will it take to make them fight?" and so 
 forth. 
 
 Just called out to see Mrs. Wilkinson — not the 
 paroled one — she tells me that Mrs. Bowen, the 
 wife of a Yankee Colonel, let slip in her converse 
 that three Connecticut regiments mutinied and 
 
208 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 had to be sent liome — officers and men. The rule 
 of three still at work. General Sherman asked 
 Kate Wilkinson why she was so anxious to go 
 over the lines. *^0h, General, I am so tired here, 
 and I do so long for some fresh Confederate air.'* 
 The General smiled and said, *'Well, stay, and 
 maybe you will have some good Confederate air 
 here soon before long.'^ We wonder what he 
 meant by that. General Sherman has advised 
 Mrs. Wilkinson not to go yet as there will be 
 danger in the transfer. **Wait,'' said he smil- 
 ingly, * ^ and perhaps we will send you all the way 
 to Vicksburg.'' ^'I have heard something of go- 
 ing that way," returned Mrs. Wilkinson, ^^but 
 under our own flag.'^ The ^' Rebel" ram Missouri 
 has run the gauntlet out of the Yazoo where she 
 was built, and is safe at Vicksburg. Farragut and 
 Banks are both at Baton Rouge. Word has been 
 received here, it is said, that fighting has com- 
 menced at Port Hudson. The few Federals who 
 are left here keep up much journeying to and 
 fro. They are riding furiously up and down 
 the street and the jingling of their swords is 
 sounding in our ears all day long as they pass 
 our door. I can nbt say that their step is martial, 
 or in the cavalier style. They ride, indeed, 
 infamously in two ways — in the first place they 
 have stolen every horse in town, even ladies' 
 carriage horses and those from doctors ' buggies ; 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 209 
 
 in the next, they sit on them in the most awkward 
 style, bumping np and down, laboring, appar- 
 ently, more than the horses. They sit back pomp- 
 ously, and no doubt think that we admire them 
 wonderfully. The Indimiola, which we captured 
 from the Federals, was reported lost. Indeed, an 
 *^ extra'' informed us that a strange vessel went 
 steaming past the batteries at Vicksburg while 
 our people were raising the Indianola (which had 
 been sunk in the capture), whereupon our Con- 
 federate boats took alarm and destroyed the half- 
 raised vessel. I thought it queer that two Con- 
 federate steamers would run from one Yankee 
 craft, and now we hear that the whole thing was 
 a ruse, and that the Indianola is not only raised, 
 but in good fighting order, having lost in the sub- 
 merging but two guns. 
 
 We are getting quite a navy — all captured; 
 not one had we with which to begin. When 
 the Queen of the West passed Vicksburg, she 
 ruled, indeed, like a queen over the world 
 of waters, which lie between Port Hudson 
 and Vicksburg, thus locking up our Texas 
 and Red River trade, cutting off our army sup- 
 plies. The Federals were jubilant over her pass- 
 ing, but she soon fell after a short and inglorious 
 career, and a still more inglorious struggle. She 
 was destroyed by the Red River batteries and de- 
 serted by her officers. She floats a new, and I 
 
210 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 hope to high Heaven, what is to ever be a worthier 
 flag, and her first exploit under it, was to make 
 another Federal bulwark succumb. These iron 
 monsters which were soon to make an end of ^'the 
 rebellion'' are fast falling into our hands, and 
 besides, we have some trusty ones of our own 
 building. We Confederate women are forever 
 counting them in our hearts and on our fingers. 
 They are to open the prison doors of New Or- 
 leans. We have three building up the Yazoo; 
 one, the Missouri, has run the gauntlet, and we 
 have seven building at Mobile. In two months 
 we can take this city back. Mrs. Norton is read- 
 ing out loud — she sees badly — stumbles, I cannot 
 make out what she means, or what I mean myself. 
 I hope my Edith, when she reads this, will take 
 into consideration her auntie's trials and never 
 feel tempted to scrawl out such a production 
 herself. 
 
 Sunday, March 15th [1863]. Mrs. Dameron's 
 little ones came over to breakfast. I predict that 
 Mary Lu, or Yete, as she is called, will one day 
 make a sweet, pretty and ingenuous woman. She 
 is shy now, not demonstrative — not half so much 
 noticed and petted as her sister Sydney. The 
 latter is very communicative — she is very pretty, 
 a^id as much at her ease as a grown woman and 
 quite as worldly-minded and fond of show as 
 some of them. She will be a coquette, I fancy, 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 211 
 
 and will give her good, religious papa the heart- 
 ache often. Mrs. Dameron with all the children 
 (the baby born the night the city fell, while the 
 Yankee gunboats were steaming up the river; a 
 beautiful boy who has never yet seen his papa) 
 passed yesterday with us, as did also Mrs. White. 
 Courtnay, a fine boy whom they call Chopper (?), 
 The little folk were quite noisy, and their peace- 
 ful-minded mother looked as well, calm and con- 
 tented as if all the world were so, too. She is so 
 honest-minded, so true, innocent and unworldly, 
 that one cannot respect her too highly. She has 
 a kind, good husband — but he went out with the 
 Confederate guards, when General Soule carried 
 them off and has not been back since. She hears 
 often by what we ^^ Rebels'' call the '^under- 
 ground railroad,'' and the ''grapevine tele- 
 graph." He is not in the army, but in the 
 Commissary Department. His friend, Mr. Broad- 
 well (Colonel, they call him, though not in 
 service), being a sort of head man in Jackson — 
 
 he. Colonel B , being a friend of President 
 
 Davis, and in great trust with him, can procure 
 favors for his friends. I do not think they will 
 ever fall on one more worthy than Mr. Dameron— 
 a good husband, son and brother. Mr. Broadwell 
 was quite a neighborhood card when in the city — 
 he is very rich, very useful to the Government, 
 
212 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 and I believe is making a still greater fortune 
 now. He is honest, however, and his word is law, 
 they say, in Jackson, now a military depot. He 
 is awfully uninteresting — and I believe would be 
 literally the death of me were I forced to enter- 
 tain him long at a time. Why are useful people 
 often so uninteresting! This man is ^^ strong and 
 healthy,'' I say, ^'and ought to be in the field 
 where so many of our delicate brothers are risk- 
 ing health and losing fortune." Mr. B bears 
 
 the title of Colonel. Then why is he in the Com- 
 missary Department? 
 
 To-day I thought I would not go to church, but 
 stay at Jiome and have a quiet time. Mary Ogden 
 came first — I was glad to see her; she loves us 
 and we love her. Then came Mrs. Dameron ; then 
 Mrs. Roselius, after she left, Mary Ogden, who 
 had gone out, came back to dinner. She left on the 
 three o'clock car. Doctor Fenner then arrived. 
 Then Mrs. Norton read aloud out of neivspapers, 
 and Ginnie laid down her book with a sigh — 
 and I, how can I possibly string together a sensi- 
 ble sentence ! Mrs. White and Mrs. Dameron are 
 in the other room now, if no one comes after 
 
 them. I will record what Mary told me 
 
 in the greatest secrecy. I fear to write it. If 
 anything should happen, will I have time to burn 
 this record! A spy of Stonewall Jackson's has 
 been in this town — within this week — being 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 213 
 
 known to ; has been at his house. 
 
 He has worn the Federal uniform during his stay 
 and has taken away all necessary information. 
 This man is no impostor, having been seen by 
 
 in Virginia last summer — he is the 
 
 Captain in which ^s son has been first 
 
 lieutenant since this young man has been on 
 detached service. The spy is well known to 
 
 and they therefore believe what he 
 
 says. He brings the astounding intelligence that 
 Stonewall Jackson is now at Pontchatoula dis- 
 guised as a IV ag oner! He says that when he met 
 him he called him General, whereupon Stonewall 
 disclaimed the honor. *^You can not deceive me, 
 General, ' ' said he, ^ ' I served under you too long. ' ^ 
 He was after this appointed spy. This city is to 
 be taken back before long, unless, indeed, we 
 should be beaten in the coming contests of Port 
 Hudson and Vicksburg. Mary imparted this in- 
 formation almost with fear and trembling to us 
 and made us promise most sacredly to not even 
 whisper or look it to another. Ginnie and myself 
 are the only two in all the world that she would 
 even whisper it to, she says. Her father would be 
 half crazy if he knew anyone else knew of this 
 visit. I have heard so much of Confederate at- 
 tacks on this place, that such reports do not excite 
 me now. This young man's story I would doubt 
 altogether if had not known him and 
 
214 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 seen him in service in Virginia. Time will prove. 
 I wish I could realize him and what he says as 
 Mary does. There are many rumors of Stone- 
 wall's being outside somewhere near. One reli- 
 able ''lady'' knows from a ''reliable" gentleman 
 that he is within five miles of the city and bent 
 on its attack. Mr. Randolph says he heard two 
 Federals in the car say, "Well, who knows that 
 that old Stonewall won't burst in on this city 
 any day. Well, well, we must admit that Stone- 
 wall and Longstreet are two powerful men. dow- 
 erf ul men ! ' ' 
 
 Why should Jackson be in disguise, when 
 his very name at Port Hudson would make 
 our army there invincible? I can offer no solu- 
 tion but this : if it should be known in Virginia, 
 the effect on our army there might be dispiriting. 
 He is so idolized by his men and so feared by the 
 enemy. Even the cold Englishman, whose account 
 of this hero I read a few days ago, says that he 
 could be led anywhere under the inspiring influ- 
 ence of two such men as Lee and Stonewall Jack- 
 son. I am so glad that dear Claude's short mili- 
 tary career was passed under him. Claude was 
 one of the famous "Foot Cavalry" until he left 
 his poor arm at Port Republic. Taylor's Brigade, 
 Harry Hays and the Seventh Regiment Crescent 
 Rifles are names doubly dear for Claude's sake. 
 I have now in my desk a letter of Claude's — of 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 215 
 
 last year — written in pencil on a cartridge box — 
 which says: ^*We have just given Banks a com- 
 plete whipping — / expect we have done rather a 
 brilliant thing. ^ ' Banks will get another whipping 
 soon, in a few days, we think, though the Federals 
 have it reported that Port Hudson has already 
 been evacuated by our troops — frightened at their 
 approach, perhaps. 'Tis said by our people that 
 fighting is going on to-day. (N. B. — Mrs. Norton 
 reading Bible aloud.) We have just held a dis- 
 cussion — we have expressed a wish that we might 
 get this place by treaty — this humane desire gives 
 
 offence to Mrs. N . She ' ' wants them killed. * ' 
 
 She wants to *^hear the cannon — let 'em come 
 from France or wherever they will. ' ' If a forcible 
 entry of this town will help to hasten the end of 
 this terrible war, I will be glad to see it — and that 
 speedily — but if our successes which have gained 
 us the admiration of the world, could only buy 
 our freedom without more bloodshed, would it 
 not be better ! Oh, I long, long to see this cruel 
 war over ! I do not like to even hear of the suffer- 
 ings our enemies endure. The meeting of the two 
 huge armies now on the river, bent on annihilat- 
 ing each other is a terrible matter to think of. It 
 seems to me I have no longer any faith in civiliza- 
 tion, learning, religion — anything good. (If I 
 should write down a scrap of the Bible here, do 
 not let it astonish you, my little niece — your 
 
216 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 auntie is very seldom alone. Nobody means to 
 inflict any ill npon her, but she is talked to, or 
 read to, almost every minute in the day from 
 before breakfast to bed time.) Who knows what 
 a fine journal I might not have written you if I 
 had had the health and spirits to go about much, 
 and had the privacy in which to record what I 
 heard. 
 
 Mrs. Norton went yesterday to get papers for 
 her negroes, according to Federal command — was 
 quite astonished to be asked if she had taken the 
 oath. In giving answer, she also managed to give 
 offence to the official, who rudely told her to 
 *^Hush," whereupon she told him she would talk 
 as much as she pleased in spite of all the Federals 
 in New Orleans and not take the oath either. The 
 Federal said he didn't care a damn whether she 
 took the oath or not. She then made a very proper 
 answer — **You have proved a gentleman of the 
 first stamp, sir,'' said she, '^m swearing at an old 
 lady; a very fine gentleman indeed." He was 
 then silent and ashamed. Mrs. Dameron, Mrs. 
 Doctor Stille and Mrs. Wells all went to the same 
 place to get papers for their servants and were 
 treated very politely. To those who had not 
 taken the oath he expressed great regret, that he 
 was compelled not to issue passes for servants 
 belonging to disloyal people. Such servants are 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 217 
 
 all caught up and forced by Federal soldiers to 
 work on the fortifications and plantations. I pity 
 poor Julie Ann ; I wonder what death she will die ! 
 She has never known real hardship. This step 
 of the authorities here has given the negroes a 
 great blow. So much for Federal philanthropy! 
 Another instance of it. The Yankee Era said 
 yesterday that the Indianola before her capture 
 by the Confederates had been dispatched to de- 
 stroy the cotton and plantation of Jeff Davis and 
 his brother and to bring off all the male slaves — 
 the male slaves, philanthropy! We hear con- 
 stantly of negroes who are brought away un- 
 willingly from their home comforts and their 
 masters — and not infrequently are these poor 
 people robbed of all they have by their pretended 
 saviors. Mrs. Wilkinson's old man was robbed 
 on his plantation of his watch and money, and 
 another of four hundred dollars, which had been 
 hoarded up for a long time. It's bad enough for 
 a soldier to steal chickens and pigs, yet I have in 
 some sort a sympathy for this sort of outrage, but 
 when I think of how these pretended civilizers 
 and benefactors have ransacked this town for fine 
 linen and silver spoons — letting not even negroes 
 escape — ^^I feel glad enough to have ceased calling 
 Federal soldiers brothers and countrymen. The 
 dear old Union has ceased to be dear to all who 
 would have once died for it. Its defenders are not 
 
218 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 knights or cavaliers, but robbers. I am growing 
 each day fonder of our new flag. I did not love it 
 at first — but my heart was thrilled at the accounts 
 of our gallant Southern heroes. I am proud to 
 hear what brave and honorable gentlemen they 
 are, though too often clothed in homespun and 
 too often shoeless. 
 
 Read an account in the New York World 
 of the sinking of the Ratter as by the Ala- 
 bama. It is given out by the officers of the 
 Hatteras on their return to New York. The short 
 conflict was thrillingly interesting. I fancy I can 
 hear Semmes call out, ^'Do you want assistance T' 
 to the sinking crew — and the awful moments that 
 followed the inquiry. The paper says, *^ Every 
 comfort was provided for both officers and men'* 
 on board the Alabama, and every attention was 
 paid to the littlest wants of the prisoners. 
 **Cots were erected on the spar deck for the 
 wounded in order to give them fresh air, and the 
 surgeon of the Alabama extended every facility 
 in their power, furnishing all sorts of medicinal 
 stores for the use of the wounded. A guard was 
 placed round the sick and wounded, and all on 
 board prohibited from making a noise. Some of 
 the Rebel officers gave up their sleeping accom- 
 modations; treated them with the utmost cour- 
 tesy and consideration. ' ' In the Yucatan channel 
 the Alabama ran up to a strange vessel which they 
 
JOURNAL OP JULIA LE GRAND 219 
 
 ascertained to be English. The Confederate flag 
 was then hoisted and the English vessel dipped her 
 colors three times in token of respect. At Port 
 Royal many British residents and others came on 
 board greeting the officers of the 290 warmly — 
 ^'We are glad to see you; our whole hearts are 
 with you.'' Handshakings and congratulations 
 were exchanged all around and the Southern Con- 
 federacy and its representatives were exalted to 
 the skies. Her Brittanic Majesty's steamer Grey- 
 hound was in port, and when it was known on 
 board this vessel that the Alabama was there, it 
 was proposed to greet her with *^ Dixie Land" 
 and the band struck up. Hearing this air, Semmes 
 remarked to some of the Union officers, '^Do you 
 hear that greeting to the lone wanderer of the 
 seas I That is what we hear everywhere." The 
 English and other visitors on board the Alabama 
 spoke contemptuously of the Yankees, and the 
 Yankee Government before the Union prisoners. 
 ^ * Contemptible Yankees," was their mildest ap- 
 pellation. This, I think, was mean. The feelings 
 of the unfortunate should never be wounded. The 
 officers of the Hatteras had only done their duty. 
 I am glad that on the Alabama and our other war 
 vessels, that prisoners are treated with respect 
 and kindness. Such things are the triumphs of 
 civilization. 
 
 The New York papers are indignant at the 
 
220 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 sympathy we receive. Indeed, it is wonder- 
 ful how our young Confederacy has sustained 
 itself with a new and untried government ; a vol- 
 unteer army comprised of men unused to hard- 
 ship or discipline; many of them high-blooded 
 young fellows who cannot be prone to bear 
 meekly the harshness of officers ; with ports block- 
 aded; shut out from not only comforts — but 
 needs; badly clad; poorly armed and coarsely 
 fed; cut off from all United States natural re- 
 sources; without navy or arsenal — ^yet have we 
 defied the enemy and preserved our border line 
 almost unbroken. These are triumphs indeed, 
 and it is a grand thing to feel that our country- 
 men are endowed with faculties which ripen un- 
 der misfortune and trial, with an enthusiasm 
 which ennobles their deeds, and a courage which 
 is the best of foundations both for national and 
 social character. But, alas ! will not this South- 
 ern Confederacy be torn asunder sometime as the 
 once sacred Union now is ! I want to love all the 
 States with the same love. I used to honor all 
 American soil from Maine to Georgia. I have 
 had a great blow in the severing of the old States 
 and it seems to me that the security has gone from 
 all things. No Constitution made by man could 
 be better or nobler than that our old fathers 
 framed — yet how was it trampled on ! There will 
 not be, I fear, in future years any better security 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 221 
 
 against the machinations of bad politicians than 
 there has been in the present time, and here 
 among us may arise some other Lincoln-like 
 demagogue to whom our people will yield their 
 liberties and self-respect as the Northern people 
 have yielded theirs. The separation of States 
 and the blood shedding and suffering of a people 
 will be the consequence. Texas, I fear, will cer- 
 tainly form a republic of her own. There are 
 enough of Texan hearts still beating who re- 
 gretted the old Union with the United States, 
 though no soldiers have borne more nobly the 
 arms of the Confederacy with honor than those 
 of Texas. They have been distinguished on every 
 field. Talking of Texas stirs in my heart the 
 ever-longing to see my loved ones there. My 
 sister and her dear little ones; my brothers — 
 more especially poor, wounded Claude. No letter 
 or word can reach us from there. I fear my many 
 efforts to smuggle scraps of paper through to 
 them have failed. I have a spool of cotton in 
 which I propose to send a few lines when the 
 "Wilkinsons go, but they will wait now I suppose 
 until Port Hudson falls or is pronounced im- 
 pregnable. 
 
 v While I was sick Mrs. Roselius brought 
 over a photograph of a large picture painted 
 here last summer in great secrecy. It was 
 to be sent to Europe to give an idea to the 
 
222 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 a 
 
 people there what Butler was doing in tMs con- 
 quered city. While Butler was here he seemed 
 almost insane on the subject of enriching himself. 
 He was not content in robbing people of their 
 wealth and women of their jewels and silver; he 
 opened several graves, supposing that gold had 
 been hidden in them. It was thought that he was 
 led on to these searches by the reports of negroes. 
 It is well known here that he opened the grave of 
 our well-loved hero, Sydney A. Johnston (killed 
 at Shiloh). This picture, therefore, represents 
 a graveyard, with the inscription on several 
 tombs very distinct — Sydney A. Johnston, Charles 
 Dreux and the Washington Artillery. On the 
 steps of one of the tombs sits, with back erect, a 
 huge and hideous hyena, with Butler's head. A 
 skull and several bones lie near. The effect is 
 sickening and appalling. When I looked at it the 
 same sick feeling came over me of dread and 
 horror that I had felt the day that the wretched 
 thing was done — when Mrs. Brown came up and 
 whispered what Butler was doing and whom he 
 had last seized, and a creeping horror made us all 
 feel the power and wickedness of the wretch to 
 whom we had yielded the city. Over this picture 
 appear the words, *^ Great Federal Menagerie 
 now on exhibition, ' ' and beneath, ^^The Great 
 Massachusetts Hyena — true to his traditional 
 instincts, he violates the Grave. '* It would have 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 223 
 
 been death last summer to have been caught 
 painting this picture as it would have been to 
 have been known to know anything about it; Mrs. 
 Brown having whispered it to us, though not to 
 her mother. I never saw it until Mrs. Roselius 
 brought it over — she seemed quite astonished to 
 hear we knew anything of it. This picture on a 
 large scale, exhibited over the civilized world 
 would be certainly a greater though more refined 
 punishment than hanging or tearing to pieces by 
 a mob would be for Butler, with which he is so 
 often threatened in private conversation. I do 
 not like violent measures of any sort which inflict 
 physical torture, but I do think that a wretch like 
 Benjamin Butler should be held up to the execra- 
 tion of the entire civilized world. Such rebukes 
 must turn the most hardened villain 's eye inward, 
 and moreover they act wholesomely on others. 
 There should be no revenge in punishment in a 
 civilized society; punishments should be admin- 
 istered for their effect merely for prevention of 
 crimes. 
 
 Mrs. Wells has paid us a visit. Reports that 
 Farragut has passed by Port Hudson. Great 
 rejoicing among the Yankees. Mrs. Wells, who 
 has been on a long visit to Mrs. Montgomery, has 
 told us so much of the quiet charities done by 
 both Mrs. Montgomery and the Judge. I was 
 glad to hear it, as they are very rich and as they 
 
224 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 entertain but little, are thought mean generally. 
 They are very kind to Confederate soldiers, tak- 
 ing them in, nursing them, clothing them and 
 giving them money. People never have any right 
 to pronounce on human character, at least until 
 it has been brought under close inspection. So 
 many are overrated because of some manner that 
 may be entirely superficial and deceptive as to 
 the character it conceals. Mrs. Norton has been 
 down town — ^brings the Yankee Era. Farragut 
 has passed with two vessels, the flagship Hart- 
 ford and one other. The Mississippi was de- 
 stroyed by our batteries — thirty men killed. 
 Farragut is now expected to be between two fires 
 now that he is separated from the rest of his 
 fleet. His position seems dangerous to us — 
 flanked on one side by Port Hudson and on the 
 other by Vicksburg, and a bold report that he 
 has been captured, is already out. Mr. Dudley 
 was up this afternoon ; I was making a sack and 
 made Ginnie go out. It is wrong for us to seclude 
 ourselves as we do, but oh, when one feels 
 wretched, anxious and lonely as I do, how can I 
 wish for anything but solitude. Other people 
 seem to be able to throw off their grief by merely 
 meeting and chatting about it. Mrs. Dameron 
 and Mrs. Norton received letters this afternoon. 
 All are well outside the lines. Mary Lou Harri- 
 son wrote to her grandma, so also Charley. They 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 225 
 
 have not heard from Texas — the mails being 
 broken up. Charley says that he sent the letter 
 I sent him to Claude — I suppose by Mr. Riley, 
 who is about to return to Galveston where his 
 father is stationed. I feel so dreadfully being 
 thus cut off from all I love. Mrs. Roselius came 
 in this evening, so did Mrs. Wliite and Mrs. 
 Dameron. I walked a little way home with the 
 two latter, after shutting myself up all day long. 
 Mrs. Roselius promised to get me one of the 
 pictures of Butler as hyena. I should like to have 
 the large oil painting. 
 
V. 
 
 March 17— March 30, 1863. 
 
 Tuesday, March 17th [1863]. Eose this morn- 
 ing feeling very badly. Coughed a great deal 
 last night. Slept but little, but in the short in- 
 terval dreamed so unhappily that Ginnie awoke 
 me twice, after my having cried out. I was 
 among crowds of people, it seemed, with a heavy 
 weight upon my heart. I was traveling on an 
 immense iron steamer — saw a boy fall over and 
 drown, whereupon I screamed and awoke. After 
 this I could not sleep. Listened long to see if I 
 could hear the guns at Port Hudson. For several 
 nights the firing has been heard by some people. 
 At Greenville Judge Ogden, who was here yester- 
 day, heard them at four o'clock in the morning, 
 distinctly; he got up and waked the girls, who 
 also heard them. The Judge has heard that his 
 son Billy has come to Mississippi from Virginia. 
 He can not tell whether on furlough or with the 
 army. It is reported the 7th Regiment, Crescent 
 Rifles, is outside with Col. Harry Hays and the 
 great Stonewall. These are times of great ex- 
 citement. This seems to us all the crisis of the 
 struggle. If we are successful in the two coming 
 engagements we hope to have peace at once. If 
 
 227 
 
228 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 the North fails to open the Mississippi to the 
 Western people and its ports to the world, it is 
 thought that the war must be abandoned. Heaven 
 knows — the people of the North seem demented to 
 me. That they should feel a wild regret for the 
 loss of the Southern States, after haying goaded 
 them into resistance, seems natural enough, but 
 that they should think that war and bloodshed 
 will restore the Union, seems but a fanatical 
 dream. No one more sincerely mourned the 
 tTmon than nlyself , but to me the separation of 
 the States was the blow. There would be no 
 ?>eai/i^ in union now. And we have too much 
 dear blood to remember now, if not to revenge, 
 ever to be able to go back now. Ah, if Vallandig- 
 hain had only been president instead of Lincoln! 
 Perhaps these things are all intended — who can 
 tett.! ' trhe existence or non-existence of a nation 
 cannot be disriBgarded by the Higher Intelligence. 
 (Mrs. Roselius would regard this expression as a 
 proof of my having gone through a course of 
 infidel reading— she came to this conclusion the 
 other day when she heard me use the term First 
 Cause,) 
 
 The black people in the city have met with 
 the most dreadful blow at the hands of their 
 Yankee friends. These poor people have been 
 misled by every wile and persuaded to leave their 
 owners and even in miahy instances to be insolent 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 229 
 
 to them. I know of a number of instances where 
 they have been promised by the Yankees freedom, 
 riches, free markets, a continual basking in the 
 sun, places in the Legislative Halls, possession of 
 white people 's houses, and a great deal more ; of 
 course, these infinite temptations have proved too 
 much for them — they have gone over in numbers 
 to the Yankees, insulting white people in the 
 streets and in houses. They have been protected 
 by Yankee courts here, both in murder and rob- 
 bery. And after all this they are being picked up> 
 singly and collectively and driven by Yankee 
 bayonets to the plantations, where they are toi 
 work or be shot down. All servants who have; 
 not passes given them by the Yankee authorities^ 
 are to be disposed of in this way — and as no pass^ 
 ife granted to any owner who has not taken the' 
 oath, a terrible scene of confusion is at work. 
 These Yankees pretend that they have^ comi^-'t;o 
 restore civilization and justice to this benighted^ 
 Southern land and assume in all their printed 
 work a vast philanthropic sympathy for the op- 
 pressed race; never since the Southern peopM 
 have owned slaves has the separation of families:^ 
 been carried on on as large scale as now. Indeed 
 negroes have been more protected from separa- 
 tion than white people until now. To-day from 
 forty to fifty colored women, picked up without 
 notification on the streets, were driven at the 
 
230 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 point of Yankee bayonets on a boat and taken to 
 a plantation. Yankee soldiers seize those even 
 who are with their own mistresses, unless they 
 have Yankee passes. ''Have you a pass?'' is the 
 question, and if the victim is not so protected, 
 ' ' Fall into line then, ' ' is the response. Among all 
 the crimes Yankee writers have heaped upon us, 
 this cannot be enumerated. Mary, Mrs. Norton's 
 woman, came to us just now; she is very uneasy 
 about her young daughter Emma, who is hired 
 out. She fears the Yankees will take her off. 
 Indeed, she fears to be taken, too, as she can get 
 no pass, and some houses even have been entered 
 by the soldiers. The insolent negroes who have 
 been boasting of Yankee support are very much 
 crest-fallen and ashamed. One of Mrs. Roselius's 
 threatened to have a gentleman arrested last 
 week ; this week she is powerless. 
 
 Mary Ogden just in from Greenville — full 
 of news and excited. ''It was the Alba- 
 tross that passed the batteries" and was 
 very much injured — so was the Hartford. 
 Both injured and between two fires. Farragut, 
 they say, has pronounced the attack useless, but 
 makes it because ordered to do so. I really do not 
 suppose he has opened his mouth upon the sub- 
 ject. He is a brave man, this much we all accord 
 him. His family live here, and he was educated, 
 it is said, by one of the charitable institutions of 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 231 
 
 this city. His relatives would not receive him 
 after the city fell, and when the shelling of the 
 city was imminent, he sent word that he would 
 protect them and received in answer that they 
 would not accept his protection. It was reported 
 at the time that his mother was here, but that was 
 untrue; she is dead. I remember laughing at 
 the excited manner in which Martine Ogden ex- 
 claimed that the city would be safe. ^^For surely,** 
 said she, ^'he won't shell his mother.** 
 
 The Era is filled with insolent braggadocio be- 
 cause Farragut has passed — even in crippled 
 condition. The Yankees have called their mili- 
 tary collection in all quarters — '^The vast 
 Anaconda,** which is ^Ho crush the rebellion.** 
 We think that Farragut *s being separated from 
 the fleet by powerful batteries looks very much as 
 if the head of the water snake was severed from 
 its body. He said that his ship should pass, 
 though that should be the only one. The town 
 is all excitement — the Yankees here expect an 
 attack. Indeed, if possible, we should make it — 
 the enemy would then have to capitulate. The 
 forts below we could take later. Every hour 
 brings its report. Indeed, it is an awful time, 
 fraught as it is with death and ruin to the major- 
 ity. The Yankee woman at the corner is in much 
 trouble; we think that she has heard no hopeful 
 news from Baton Rouge. She is all packed to 
 
232 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 start somewhere at a moment's notice. Mary 
 Ogden took dinner and passed the afternoon with 
 ns. She had been out in the morning to look up 
 some Mrs. Colonel Pinckney, who is just in from 
 the Confederacy, and knows her brother in the 
 army. This lady reports everything going on 
 WBlfcoMside. She passed through Baton Rouge. 
 On the way she fell in with many Federal sol- 
 diers-^they volunteered conversation and told 
 her a good deal. She is a daughter of an officer 
 in the old United States ' atmy, and was brought 
 up ill garrison circles, so I presume she knew 
 how to talk to military folk. She learned that the 
 soldiers at Baton Rouge were bent on not fight- 
 ing-^that they were going otei* to us at the fir^ 
 opportunity. Vicksburg and Jackson are filled 
 with officers and men who have resigned the Fed- 
 eral service. This seems almost incredible, but 
 this war is being held now as both useless, sense-r 
 less and wicked. Thousands of these soldiers say 
 they do not hate Southern people and that they 
 want tp live apaong them. Two officers left the 
 steamer Mississippi and changed their uniform 
 before that unfortunate vessel left this city.-ofri'ifi 
 Late in the evening I took a walk and stopped at 
 Doctor Glenn's — found Sarah in bed with a room- 
 ful of ladies. Her baby is nine days old — called 
 *' Robert Lee,'' after our great General. Mrs. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 233 
 
 Pritchard and her daughter were there and told 
 me much of what these Federals are doing in the 
 city. If the United States had chosen to war 
 against the Union, instead of for it, she could not 
 have chosen better people for her service. 'Three 
 ladies of Mrs. Pritchard 's acquaintance were ar- 
 rested not long ago and thrown into a room filled 
 with all sorts of horrid people — drunken soldiers 
 and half-dressed ones — for having been singing 
 **The Bonnie Blue Flag'' in their own houses -^iih. 
 some officers from the British ship. Another lady 
 giving an entertainment to some British officers in 
 her own home had it forcibly entered and waa 
 threatened with a search for flags while the com- 
 pany were present. These disgraceful things 
 often happen. Not very long ago an officer rode 
 in among the flowers in Mrs. Budike's yard, be- 
 cause a child was singing ^^The Bonnie Blue 
 Flag'' — he had the lady called to the balcony, and 
 told her that it was ^^a pity that United States 
 officers who had worked hard all day could not 
 take a ride for recreation without being insulted 
 by that Rebel song." Was there ever such non- 
 sense and such a want of pride and dignity. I'm 
 afraid that Mrs. Stewart's daughters next door 
 will be arrested some day, for their piano and 
 mingled voices are continually doing duty to that 
 contraband ditty. A gentleman of Mrs. Pritch- 
 ard 's acquaintance has been arrested — he asked 
 
234 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Mayor Miller wherefore, ^^For hanging out a 
 Confederate flag/' said he. ^'I know the gentle- 
 man," said Mrs. Pritchard, ^^and I am sure he 
 did no such foolhardy a thing — he would not be 
 guilty of such silly hardihood.'' ^'Oh, well, then," 
 returned this easy-natured upstart, ^'he must 
 have had one somewhere in his house, and besides 
 he has been circulating these obnoxious poems," 
 meaning the ''Battle of the Handkerchiefs" and 
 a prose article purporting to be an official report 
 of one of Banks' men. The town is flooded with 
 these articles — some of them very cutting. The 
 Federals can not find out their authors or the 
 place of their publishing. 
 
 Mrs. Callender has just been in; says she is 
 going to the funeral of Commander Cummings, 
 who was killed up the river when Farragut 
 passed. We told her she would be taken for one 
 of the mourners. She laughed. Colonel Clarke, 
 the only gentleman among the Federals, has been 
 wounded, some say seriously; his death is even 
 reported. There appears to be much regret for 
 him among our people, and if he is brought here 
 our women intend to do all in their power for 
 him, to show their grateful distinction between 
 himself and others. 
 
 March 21st [1863]. I have not written, because 
 Ginnie has been sick, and I have been far from 
 well, and nothing has appeared worthy of record. 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 235 
 
 Thousands of rumors are floating, and all our 
 conversation is made up of a record of them. 
 Mary Ogden and Jule were down again from 
 Greenville, to gather as much excitement as pos- 
 sible. The voice which proclaims the daily, 
 hourly coming of the Confederates is swelling 
 louder. We whisper (not so softly as when But- 
 ler was here) and tell what Mrs. This One said, 
 and Mrs. The Other One has heard, and feed our- 
 selves with hope that we are soon to take New 
 Orleans back; break our chains; go where we 
 please, and finish the war. I told Mr. Randolph, 
 though, this morning, that I did not intend to 
 grow the least excited on the subject, as I did 
 last summer, and that I never would believe any- 
 thing until I heard the cannon. A very loud one 
 was fired near us yesterday, and for one moment 
 my heart leaped up. For the first time in a long 
 series of months I would be glad to hear of an 
 attack on this city. Now the attack, the taking 
 and the holding seem natural enough and easy to 
 do. The city is poorly defended now, and we 
 have captured quite a show of a navy from the 
 enemy. The Indianola is said to be all safe 
 by those coming in. It is reported that Far- 
 ragut's vessel and the one that passed the bat- 
 teries with her, has been captured above Baton 
 Rouge. "We know that Banks has had to fall 
 back upon that place, after having made an ad- 
 
236 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 vanee. 'Tis said that we will attack him there ;r 
 some say that we have already done so. Reports 
 of wounded and killed vary — some say 1,700 ; 
 others 8,000. Forty ambulances with wounded 
 have been brought here, though these are said to 
 have come from WeitzePs command, which is 
 somewhere in the LaFourche country. One am- 
 bulance has just passed here, followed by two 
 vehicles containing women and children. One of 
 the women in a long sun-bonnet was bending over 
 as if weeping; some soldier who enlisted here 
 ''for his thirteen dollars a month and grub,'* 
 perhaps. While at Greenville I saw two ambu- 
 lances with dead bodies in them. From one the. 
 sti:ff f eet and legs stuck out at one end; the shoes ^^ 
 were still on and the blue uniform, which we have 
 learned to hate so. This was a dreadful sight to 
 me; how can one survive the horrors of a battle- 
 field! Mrs. Waugh has heard that her son Char- 
 ley is at Tangipaho — a sort of camp of deten- 
 tion and instruction about thirty miles from here. 
 He is in Breckinridge's Division, and loves his 
 old commander so much that he would never have 
 joined any other when he returned from his pa- 
 role here; we therefore infer that Charley Lord 
 is with Breckinridge at Tangipaho, and that the 
 Confederates are really near here and thinking 
 of coming in. These are the straws to which we 
 cling. Mrs. Waugh has also heard from her son 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 237 
 
 Arthur; that he is at Tangipaho; why are these 
 veterans of at least twenty battle-fields M ai camp 
 of instruction so near US f ::• ■ ,,; 
 
 -gx Letters from Charley Chilton say that Billy 
 Ogden (who was stationed when last we 
 heard at Fredericksburg) is also in Hinds 
 county; so is Sydney Harrison, his cousin. 
 Charley cannot tell us what all these young men 
 are doing there lest some of these prying Fed- 
 erals get hold of the letter, but he says we may 
 all meet soon again. Letters from Mrs. Brown 
 and Mary Lu Harrison have also come. The 
 young people outside have been amusing them- 
 selves with love affairs. They tell on each other 
 when they write, and in this way we become 
 familiar with the whole programme. Mrs. B. says 
 Mary Lu is engaged to Jimmy Perkins, a Vir- 
 ginia soldier and a great-grandson of Patrick 
 Henry's. Charley Chilton is engaged, Mary. Lu 
 says, to Miss Stokes, of Clinton. (I thought he 
 loved Bettie Smith when he left here.) Sarah 
 Chilton has been reaping coquettish honors on a 
 large scale. She went to Mollie EmanuePs wed- 
 ding, in Vicksburg, and attracted much attention. 
 She is very pretty, and knows it well. She has 
 an inordinate love of admiration, very unlike her 
 cousin, Mary Lu, who has really romantic ideas 
 in love. There were some very distinguished 
 -people at Miss H.'s wedding, the letters say,, aiid 
 
238 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 by these people Sarah was particularly admired. 
 She is much talked of, they say. We are left to 
 guess who the distinguished people are. Presi- 
 dent Davis was in Vicksburg when the wedding 
 came off, and I expect was there, but he is mar- 
 ried. Pemberton is in command, also Lee, some- 
 where in that region — one or both of these may 
 be captive to the young beauty. It reminds one 
 of the old, old days, this company — feasting, rid- 
 ing, dancing and love-making and slaying of 
 men's hearts. Fred Ogden, too, the young cap- 
 tain of a gun or two at Vicksburg, is engaged to 
 somebody, whose name I can not learn. The girls 
 here have no beaux to look at but the Federal 
 officers, who receive anything but loving looks, 
 and the British officers who, belonging to but a 
 ship or two, cannot serve for all. The Stay-at- 
 homes are not in good repute. It is reported that 
 the Federals are about to conscript the latter 
 class who have taken the oath. We wish they 
 would, and arm them well; they would not be of 
 much service to poor old ^^ Uncle Sam.'' The 
 Budget of Fun has a picture or representation of 
 Uncle Sam being bled by the Doctor (Chase), who 
 holds a bowl labeled *''U. S. Treasury." The 
 stream from poor Uncle 's arm is called ' ^ Taxes. ' ' 
 The patient complains of great weakness, though 
 clad in stars and stripes, but is persuaded by 
 Chase that he can hold out a little longer. A side- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 239 
 
 view gives Louis Napoleon and John Bull arm- 
 in-arm, with *'Wait till he gets weaker, and then 
 we will cut in/' 
 
 Do you know, my poor journal, that these very, 
 very funny things, about matters so very, very 
 serious, make me sigh! Uncle Sam's weakness 
 gives me no pleasure, good Confederate as I am. 
 Oh, why, in his strength, did he not let us go! 
 Read a beautiful speech of Ben Wood's begging 
 for peace; another of Henry May's calling for 
 peace and instant recognition. This is an infe- 
 rior speech as regards eloquence, and from a 
 Marylander, disappointed me. I was angry 
 enough with Henry May for having accepted a 
 seat in the United States Congress on any terms. 
 He says himself that the people of Maryland have 
 been treated in the most tyrannical manner. He 
 also says hp accepted the seat to keep it from 
 another, who might do Maryland more harm. 
 The only way to honor the poor old State is to 
 repudiate a seat in that infamous horde alto- 
 gether. Vorhees' speech on the habeas corpus 
 bill is good, strong argument, all of it, though it 
 is not embued with the sentiment of tenderness 
 as is Wood's. It is not without many noble pro- 
 tests that the Northern people are yielding up 
 their Magna Charta. I see that at the closing 
 of Congress, that Lincoln was endowed with every 
 power of dictator. Treasury, personal liberty, 
 
240 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 army and navy, and the people at large to con- 
 script at will— are at his disposal. They are so 
 anxious — the poor Northerners — to make chains 
 toT us to wear, that they forget that they are be- 
 ing fitted on their own stalwart limbs. It seems 
 that heaven haa stricken this people with political 
 blindness. lebeinoD bou ^ ^i^^ 
 
 There have been so many people here to- 
 day that my head is in a whirl with the rumors I 
 have heard. We have the Hartford, the Alha- 
 tross; Farragut, a prisoner, is on his way to 
 Richmond, where he will be held as hostage for 
 Butler; Banks' men have mutinied — they have, 
 before battle, declared their intention to run, and, 
 after being blindly trusted by Banks after such 
 sincere demonstrations, they have been straight- 
 way as good as their word. The Confederates 
 ^re building a bridge at Manchac, over which 
 they are to walk straightway to this city, having 
 Banks' army and Farragut 's fleet in sort of a 
 military calaboose. A young lady, a supposed 
 spy of the Confederates, was shaking her head in 
 a very peculiar way; said **Yes'' or ^' No'' to sev- 
 eral political questions in a mysterious manner; 
 said young lady just in from the Confederacy- 
 left there last Saturday evening about dusk— r 
 was escorted to the boat by Lieutenant Miller, a 
 gallant young Confederate, who told her all sorts 
 of things, and likewise shook his head, and having 
 
MISS EMILY VIRGINIA MASON 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 241 
 
 performed this expressive pantomime, showed 
 her practically the lumber of which the Manchac 
 bridge was to be built, and told her of the dispatch 
 which he had at that moment received, saying 
 that Banks had been whipped, and that the Stars 
 and Bars were floating over land and wave at 
 Baton Rouge. Federal officers of high rank have 
 been known to cry out almost in anguish, * ' Oh, if 
 we could only hear from Banks !'^ They have 
 been in such a wretched state of mind that they 
 made their longing speeches in the very faces of 
 good Confederates. Others have been heard to 
 say that they would go up to Baton Rouge im- 
 mediately — if they were only sure of getting back. 
 WeitzePs whole army has been cut off from all 
 communication in LaFourche from this city. His 
 dead and wounded have come in, but the bridge 
 has since been destroyed. The artillery which 
 was sent off to-day, bag and baggage, have come 
 back; the provisions which were also sent to his 
 assistance have returned also. In short, we Con- 
 federates here have set things going in an entirely 
 new and spirited style — and we are to have this 
 city back in a day or two, at furthest — some say 
 to-morrow, some are considerate enough to wait 
 until Tuesday next. Stonewall Jackson will cer- 
 tainly be here before the week is out. In fact, we 
 are having over again the scenes of last summer 
 up till the time of the loss of that Phoenix, the 
 
242 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Arkansas Ram. Federals are growing impru- 
 dent, it seems. Officers say that they know that 
 they will be captured here and tried for their 
 lives. Oh, that I should waste paper in these 
 hard times, when cotton is being burned by proud 
 Confederates every day, with such a medley as 
 private conversations are made of now! We 
 women are at a loss to know quite what we shall 
 do after we hear the cannon. Shall we shut up 
 our doors to keep scared contrabands from claim- 
 ing fellowship with us, or run out to shake hands 
 with our soldiers! 
 
 There is sometimes a reverse picture. Mrs. 
 Norton sent Mary Jane, the servant, to 
 pump political information from the Yan- 
 kee woman who lives in a small house at the cor- 
 ner, captured from Mr. Phillips. The woman, 
 whose husband is in the Federal army at Baton 
 Rouge, has her plans laid out as regularly as 
 ours. The Monitor has passed the Port Hudson 
 batteries ; Farragut is safe and well, on the flag- 
 ship Hartford; Port Hudson is entirely torn to 
 pieces, and the Confederates and Federals are 
 near enough for conversation — in short, she will 
 have the * ^ rebellion ' ^ over in a few days. All 
 these statements, and the reverse, come from the 
 most reliable people. I think the fabled well has 
 caved in and covered up dear Truth forever. If 
 she survives sufficiently after this war is over to 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 243 
 
 give us a history of it, it will be more than I ex- 
 pect of her. Some earnest articles in Northern 
 papers are calling for true statements to be made 
 to the people. The war has been kept up by de- 
 ception. It is time that the North should know 
 that her enemy is quick in resource, brave, vigi- 
 lant, determined and persevering — that she has 
 been unfortunate on land and sea ; that her foe is 
 neither too naked or starved too much to fight 
 valiantly, and that last of all, that the famous 
 canal is a failure. The proud Northern trans- 
 ports will never sail through it to carry soldiers 
 to die on the Walnut Hills. The upper army is 
 in sad plight; that I can see from their own pa- 
 pers. The constant rising of the Mississippi de- 
 prives them even of a dry camp. The sun is 
 growing quite hot now, and mosquitoes must be- 
 gin to torment the sick and suffering. I feel sorry 
 for the thousands of poor aching heads that are 
 now lying far from woman's kindly aid, in many 
 a dismal camp, both Federal and Confederate. I 
 feel oftener sorry for the Federals, I believe, 
 though the Confederates are dearer. Our boys 
 are sustained by the knowledge that they are 
 right. Wlio would not be sustained for fighting 
 for hearthstone and native land! The constant 
 statements of the Northern papers prove that the 
 Federal army is dissatisfied and in a state of de- 
 moralization. Hooker has just dismissed forty 
 
244 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 officers in disgrace. A few days ago he had to 
 shoot at the privates, right and left. In this town 
 soldiers are deserting constantly, I know. From 
 all accounts it would seem that Banks has found 
 in New Orleans a Capua — though he is no Han- 
 nibal. Fifteen hundred deserters have been 
 taken up recently in New York City. The Ad- 
 ministration blames the Generals, Admirals and 
 contractors, and changes them forthwith; the 
 people blame the Administration, and so the pa- 
 pers get filled with complaints. Only a few wise, 
 nohle men assail the Cause; and these are not 
 hearkened to or obeyed. There is a goodly show 
 of verse in town commemorating Strong's dispers- 
 ing the members of Doctor Goodrich's church. 
 I have not seen them. Doctor Goodrich, now in 
 New York, writes to his wife. I believe I have re- 
 corded that he and two others — Mr. Fulton and 
 Doctor Leacock — were refused a landing here be- 
 cause they had refused to take the oath. In the 
 St. Nicholas Hotel, New York, Colonel Strong met 
 Doctor Goodrich, and remembering his face, and 
 not where he had seen it, spoke to him and asked 
 his name. *^I, sir,'' said the minister, **am Doctor 
 Goodrich, of St. Paul's Church, New Orleans, and 
 you, sir, are Colonel Strong." He then turned 
 on his heel and left him. I do not envy Strong's 
 feelings for the moment. We heard that he had 
 had compunctions about breaking up the church. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 245 
 
 and that he was very pale and trembled, bnt be- 
 ing commissioned by the strong-willed Butler, 
 obeyed. I was told that Strong said he thought 
 the women would fly at him. This accounts for 
 his paleness, I suppose. 
 
 Sunday, 22 [March]. General Banks arrived 
 last night, having in train two boatloads of ne- 
 groes to be put on plantations below the city. This 
 is very nice work for an abolition General, and 
 there is no word of it in the Yankee Era, which 
 must keep as respectable a face as possible before 
 the world. General Banks' arrival is not men- 
 tioned — why, we can not say. "Why he is here, 
 thousands are at this moment at work to discover. 
 Mrs. Norton sent Mary Jane to General Banks' 
 house (at least to his residence, which is her 
 daughter's house, and where are some of the ser- 
 vants left by Mrs. Harrison when she went off). 
 Jane discovered from the servants that Banks is 
 to return immediately ; that he has brought down 
 many servants and about twenty prisoners, and 
 that Port Hudson has been torn to pieces, and 
 that Farragut is quite safe and is industriously 
 aiding the work of ^' Rebel" starvation by keep- 
 ing guard over the mouth of Red River. Some of 
 this information we Rebels take the liberty of 
 doubting, though old Harriet professed to have 
 gathered all this from Banks' own lips by listen- 
 ing at the door. Of course, speculation runs riot 
 
246 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 — that the attack on Port Hudson is abandoned, 
 and that it is 7iot, are now matters of argument. 
 The Yankee Era and our Federalist neighbor say 
 that Banks did not go up to do anything, and that 
 he has accomplished all he intended to do. Of 
 course we are not to be so hoodwinked, and do 
 not believe all the extravagant reports of our suc- 
 cesses, but we do know that Banks and army sal- 
 lied out of Baton Rouge, and after a few skir- 
 mishes, made a hasty retreat thereto; we also 
 know that torn-to-pieces-Port Hudson still 
 proudly rears her protecting crest, and while she 
 does so Banks and his famous ^^ expedition,'* 
 which has been filling the public mouth, has not 
 done yet what it traveled so many miles to do. 
 Indeed, we think of little else and talk of little 
 else but ''Banks' Expedition.'' This matter of 
 Port Hudson seems to the public mind what Vicks- 
 burg was when she was attacked — a turning point, 
 a crisis in our affairs. No mere battle could ex- 
 cite quite so many hopes and fears. Should we 
 lose control of this great river, our chances for 
 peace are delayed for an indefinite time, perhaps 
 forever. Should Port Hudson fall, or Vicksburg, 
 thousands of hearts would lose hope to struggle, 
 though we all say, ^^ Nothing can make us give 
 up." Were our supposed conquerors a different 
 people ; if the faintest shadow of generosity pre- 
 vailed in the national councils, we might strike 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 247 
 
 less boldly; but as matters now stand, each Sou- 
 thern man knows and feels that there are no such 
 words for him as home and country unless the 
 uncivilized hordes which desolate both are stricken 
 low or beaten from Southern shores. 
 
 The negroes and soldiery are behaving dread- 
 fully about Baton Rouge (in the country). My 
 blood runs cold to think of all the dreadful deeds 
 which have been done. Many a noble protest comes, 
 even from the North, against the way in which this 
 war has been carried on. Turchim, who committed 
 unspeakable crimes in northern Alabama, and 
 who was court-martialed and dismissed for the 
 same by the gentlemen of the army, was after- 
 wards rewarded by *^ Honest Abe'' and his ac- 
 complices. Blenker's degraded command are 
 forever rendered infamous for their outrages in 
 the Virginia Valley. What untold horrors have 
 been committed and unpunished in Tennessee, 
 Northern Mississippi, in Arkansas and Missouri ! 
 Our blood has congealed at the recitals sent us, 
 and sleep been driven from our eyes at night by 
 the shocking details that we can not, out of re- 
 spect to public decency, reproduce. All these out- 
 rages perpetrated without inquiry and without 
 punishment, at the hands of the commandants on 
 the banks of the Mississippi, in Tennessee and 
 Arkansas. Is it strange that a soldiery thus 
 demoralized prove contemptible on the field of bat- 
 
248 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 tie where they meet brave men! Here are accu- 
 sations from a Northern paper, and they are all 
 true: *^A mournful contrast is presented to us 
 of the North. The Confederate General Stuart 
 made a raid into Pennsylvania with his cavalry. 
 Like McClellan, he respected private property. 
 Not a piece of bacon, not a chicken or a turkey 
 was stolen from the defenceless inhabitants of 
 Gettysburg or Chambersburg by his ragged and 
 half-starved troops. In the language we heard 
 from the lips of an extreme and unconditional 
 Union man of those parts, opposite whose fine 
 country-seat a body of Confederate cavalry biv- 
 ouacked for a night and a day, *the Confederate 
 forces were ragged and lousy gentlemen.^ A 
 party of Lincoln's cavalry had encamped on the 
 same grounds previously, and in the language of 
 the same unconditional Union man, their conduct 
 proved them to be * Comfortably dressed black- 
 guards.' But the strong contrast we purposed 
 drawing between the Confederates in Chambers- 
 burg and the Federals in Fredericksburg, is this : 
 The Confederates visited the Chambersburg Bank 
 and asked if there were any Government deposits 
 there. Being satisfied that there was nothing 
 but private property. General Stuart ordered the 
 bank, in which he saw thousands of gold, to be 
 locked up and guarded, and not a dollar of it was 
 taken. In Fredericksburg, on the occasion of 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 249 
 
 Burnside's disastrous foray, while the Irish and 
 other brave brigades were turning their reproach- 
 ful eyes where Lincoln was telling his hateful 
 jokes to his Cabinet, said, like the gladiators in 
 the pagan arena, ^ImperatoVy morituri te salutant 
 (Despot, we salute you!), and rush on to certain 
 death. The pet regiments of the Abolitionists who 
 did not rush on to certain death, accomplished 
 more certainly by their victory. These Achilles of 
 Puritanism had also among them a Homer, wor- 
 thy to immortalize their deeds. The correspon- 
 dent of the Abolition Daily Times, of this city 
 (New York), felt his soul expand as he dilated on 
 how some of the regiments with whom he stayed 
 rohhed the bank of Fredericksburg and pocketed 
 the ^ Rebel' gold of those Philistines — who, though 
 non-combatants and helpless — were the proper 
 spoils of the saints of New England!'' Again: 
 **When this war is over a charge will be made 
 against a Federal General on the Mississippi, that 
 after capturing slaves he hastened them off for 
 cotton and sent the cotton to the North and sold 
 it/^ I can add that the charge can be brought 
 against many — not one. I can prove that house- 
 hold furniture has been boxed up and sent to 
 women at the North — taken from the houses cap- 
 tured by these people ; also clothing left in houses, 
 household treasures and luxuries, even shrubbery 
 dug from private yards. * ^ Those who fought with 
 
250 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 Blenker and Milroy, under Banks and Fremont, 
 plundered and destroyed. Pope began his igno- 
 minious and short-lived career by adopting plun- 
 der as a rule.'' ^^But why," as this Northern 
 journal asks, ''dwell on outrages on property, 
 when still more horrible atrocities are perpetrated 
 and go unpunished?" 
 
 Human depravity sickens me; I must turn 
 from the picture which our bleeding country 
 presents. How do I know that New Orleans 
 may not soon be called to play her part in 
 the fearful drama ! The presence of a large for- 
 eign population has hitherto preserved her from 
 common outrage. The privates have been held 
 in check ; the officers only have robbed in the name 
 of the law. The houses and funds of defenceless 
 women have been seized, and numbers have been 
 fed on charity, or starve, who, before the Federals 
 came, were well off. No general sacking has taken 
 place, but we are threatened with pillage and fire 
 if the Confederates attempt to take the city. But- 
 ler did not scruple to say last summer that he had 
 signals all ready, and a Confederate attack on 
 this place would let San Domingo in upon us. 
 These Federals have done so many awful things 
 that we are prepared to believe anything of their 
 capacity for evil. I do not judge them by Confed- 
 erate accounts — in our excited state we might 
 color too highly — but by the accounts of their own 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 251 
 
 people and their protests against them. Their 
 accusations have been as bitter as ours. It is 
 comforting to know that there are some kindly 
 spirits at the North. 
 
 Mary Harrison has been in from Greenville to see 
 Ginnie, who has been sick ; she brought some nice 
 jelly which she had made herself. I told her she 
 only wanted to show it because she had made it, 
 but I thanked her for it, though pride did lie at 
 the bottom ; the jelly was so clear that I could see 
 her plainly. Mary says that her father has a 
 letter telling him that Banks' mysterious retreat 
 upon Baton Rouge was caused by Stonewall Jack- 
 son's appearance in that region. These heroes 
 have met before, and Banks remembers that meet- 
 ing well, I'd warrant. If Stonewall, our dear 
 hero, who realizes every one's ideas of a true 
 knight, ^Hender and true," is not near at hand 
 for our deliverance, I fear many of us will die 
 broken-hearted. We are determined to believe 
 that he is hovering near our lines. Lee is enough 
 for Virginia and a dozen Hookers. Why should 
 not Stonewall be sent to such an important point 
 as this? Everything depends upon the conduct 
 of affairs in this region. So we reject every wise 
 counsel which tells us to ^*not put our trust in — " 
 the coming of our favorite knight. A Confeder- 
 ate attack is expected, and the Federal long-roll 
 has been beaten at dead of night. The Ogdens 
 
252 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 were all in to-day, breathless and voluble. They 
 know Stonewall is outside — that is because of the 
 spy story. Jule looked horrified when I said that 
 I believed that no spy would take so many into his 
 confidence. Everybody has a spy story now. Mrs. 
 Carr called in a soldier from her gate who was a 
 little, little too far advanced upon a certain road. 
 He was a Confederate soldier in Yankee clothes, 
 who was out of his mind (for a moment), and was 
 blabbing Confederate secrets. After leaking him 
 sleep awhile he awoke refreshed, and was able to 
 tell her much about to happen. He knew all about 
 the Confederates coming, but a few minutes after- 
 wards he recovered his mind entirely and was so 
 stricken with remorse for having revealed Con- 
 federate plans that he wanted to make all present 
 take a solemn oath to reveal nothing. Of course, 
 they made ready promise about keeping it, and 
 feel so conscientious that they have only broken 
 it to their particular friends, and that only in 
 whispers. The particular friends who received 
 such good tidings under protest, likewise are 
 equally as conscientious, and have not yet pro- 
 claimed from a housetop, but have whispered in 
 parlors and private sanctums. There is a great 
 change in morals close at hand, at all events — we 
 h^ve all vowed to believe in nothing forevermore 
 if the Confederates do not come this time. Heaven 
 defend us from such a state of atheism. Mrs. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 253 
 
 Judge Clark is here. She is a sweet, sweet old 
 lady, but she is deaf and has heard nothing; we 
 had to break our promise about the whispering 
 and scream into her ear what we knew. This is 
 only the one infraction, however. Annie Waugh 
 was here, and knew a great deal that her father 
 could vouch for. Mr. and Mrs. Roselius were 
 here, and will not believe in anything — a very un- 
 interesting state of affairs. 
 
 Mrs. Roselius gave us, among other histo- 
 ries, that of Mrs. General Valle, who has 
 excited some interest in ^'RebeP' bosoms 
 by having a woman arrested for looking at 
 her. She was a great heiress and much spoiled 
 by her parents, who, when she came of age, looked 
 about for some one whom she could marry. After 
 looking far and wide for some one whom she would 
 even think of, she remembered suddenly that she 
 had a cousin at West Point. He was of her own 
 blood, and she therefore determined to marry 
 him. What she thought worthy of doing she did 
 forthwith. I did not hear that the general (then 
 a lieutenant) made any demur. He agreed with 
 the lady in thinking that the human race was made 
 that she might not be in it alone, and therefore 
 ennuied by solitude. This lady, after marriage, 
 thought it proper that a person in her position 
 should set an example of conjugal affection. She 
 therefore accompanied her husband to the Rio 
 
254 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 • 
 
 Grande — overlooking his command, probably. She 
 had never eaten a dinner in her life without ice- 
 cream; therefore, the chemical apparatuses for 
 making it were packed up among other '' military 
 necessities'' of the Department of the Rio Grande. 
 She promoted her husband, I have no doubt, for 
 he is now a general. I am not exaggerating — ■ 
 this is the woman 's own story of herself, given out 
 to an admiring circle of visitors and listeners. 
 She travels with a legion of pillows which are ar- 
 ranged for her by her general and a real gentle- 
 woman, whose reduced condition keeps her as 
 companion to the creature. Wlien Mrs. General 
 
 V walks abroad from hotel or on steamer 
 
 deck her two attendants announce that **Mrs. 
 General Valle is about to take the air.'' What 
 she may take in the future, heaven only knows I 
 It is enough for me to remember that the news- 
 papers say she has had a woman arrested for 
 looking at her, and that a Northern court has sup- 
 ported her in the charge. She was gazing, it 
 seems, from an open window as some women 
 passed, one of whose regard was attracted to- 
 wards her for an undue length of time. She 
 dresses absurdly, and perhaps attracted attention 
 on this score. ** Woman, do you know tvho you 
 are looking at?^' The accused betrayed ignor- 
 ance on this momentous topic, and — was arrested. 
 Mrs. Ramsay, a neighbor, knows this lady. I very 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 255 
 
 mncli fear I have spelled her name improperly, in 
 my haste and usual confusion. I feel at perfect 
 liberty with other words, and indeed, with sen- 
 tences, but with what relates to this ^^ precious 
 piece of porcelain,'^ who certainly needs a fall, I 
 should like to be careful. Mrs. Norton has been 
 calling and reading out loud to me from the next 
 room. I hope her ladyship will take my default 
 into kindly consideration; so do I hope you will 
 also, my little niece, and not make poor Aunty the 
 excuse and example of a journal of your own some 
 day. I called out to Mrs. Norton just now that I 
 had read a certain article that she was stumbling 
 over, and she answered, ^^I ain't a-goin' to read 
 to you; I was just tellin' you what lies the Yan- 
 kees tell.*' Late last night — indeed, every night 
 — I have this to undergo. To say that I am un- 
 easy is not to say enough. I wish that Ginnie, at 
 least, was in a quieter home. I must get off to 
 Greenville soon, though I hate to leave the old 
 lady alone. Our friends there are begging for us 
 earnestly. The Ogdens call on us at the door, 
 and whisper us to make haste. They say they do 
 not like to ask us before Mrs. Norton. 
 
 When the Yankees came in town Mrs. Brown, 
 Mrs.Dameron and Mrs. Norton came to us and said 
 that we should not live without protection. We 
 therefore broke up housekeeping, intending to go 
 to sister, in Texas, as soon as possible. We sold 
 
256 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 our furniture (but did not get paid), and went to 
 Mrs. Dameron's. We were there as the Yankees 
 came up the river, and sat on her upper gallery 
 nearly all night and watched the flames and smoke 
 which rose from the cotton burning on the levee, 
 while the shouts and songs of the multitude sounded 
 in our ears. Her baby, William Brown, was born 
 that night. He is a lovely boy, and has not seen 
 his papa yet, though he is nearly a year old. I 
 should have liked to have stayed with Mrs. Dam- 
 eron; we had a delightful upstairs room, with 
 dressing room attached there; but Mrs. Norton 
 would have us come here. She came over to Mrs. 
 Dameron's herself and slept in our room with us 
 until we consented to move. She meant to be 
 kind, I know, but I know also she hates to be alone ; 
 that she hates to be silent or to allow others to 
 remain so. She has said that she is fond of us; 
 for this I am grateful, and I do believe she would 
 do us any kindness she could, if it did not injure 
 herself or family. I can not expect more, of her. 
 People are accustomed to her saying what she 
 pleases, and even the Federals here know her. 
 Almost the whole town visits her — she is so fond 
 of company. Mary, the servant, was, I think, ex- 
 cited by liquor the other day, and broke out upon 
 her mistress in the most insolent manner. I had 
 often heard them have those quarrels together 
 before, but never knew Mary to go so far. Her 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 257 
 
 mistress told her she might go to the Yankees as 
 soon as she pleased ; that she had done for herself 
 with her forever, and when her grandsons re- 
 turned, she intended to have her well paid for her 
 insolence. Mary has a very high temper, and 
 when she gets angry, she is frightful to see. When 
 she whips little Jake, though she is his own aunt, 
 she does it as if she wanted to kill him. I have 
 often begged for him, and have borne with the 
 little rascal 's insolence, mischief and thieving con- 
 stantly, rather than tell his mistress or Mary. He 
 took every advantage of Gin's and my weakness, 
 or leniency, and really seemed to take a pleasure 
 in venting the wickedness upon us which he was 
 obliged to suppress to them. Harriet took our 
 money on the same principle. Ever since this last 
 outbreak of Mary's I have been afraid she would 
 run away. She has always had control of the 
 supply closet until now, and has had the yard 
 filled with her chickens. Her mistress made her 
 remove them a few days ago. These things have 
 added to her anger and have made returning re- 
 pentance impossible. Mary has a good heart, 
 though she will not bear a word of reproof. I told 
 her that she did wrong and that she should take 
 into consideration the fact that her mistress is an 
 old woman, and has had much trouble lately. She 
 has been very sullen and gloomy. 
 
 Monday, 23d [March]. I was very unwell, and 
 
258 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 it poured down rain all day — a real equinox. Sat 
 pretty much in my room, hearing Mrs. Norton 
 through the open door fretting about not being 
 able to go out and make some visits, and talking 
 about the negroes and the Yankees alternately. I 
 feel all the time as if she feels we ought to be with 
 her and amuse her. I so often nowadays recall 
 scenes and feelings of Frances Burney at Court. 
 Her longing to go — her useless sacrifice of herself 
 and her struggles between a longing for a more 
 congenial society and a fancied gratitude. Read 
 a little and wrote a little and sighed a great deal 
 today. Went to bed, but as it was storming still 
 and Mrs. Norton did not feel sleepy, she talked to 
 us in bed and made every possible noise and in- 
 quiry so as to keep us awake. We were both so 
 exhausted by a previous sleeplessness and sick- 
 ness that I could not show much agreeahility in 
 my tone of voice. I am quite ready for any de- 
 mand upon my friendship and will go to the death 
 for those I love, but I resent being made use of. 
 Mrs. Norton is sensitive to the slightest change 
 in tone from another, and resents it as a wrong 
 done her, though she does not yield her own pre- 
 rogative in saying whatever she pleases. Indeed, 
 I have a very kind feeling for her, and I pity her 
 age and infirmities. I only feel more fully than 
 ever that people who have nothing in common 
 should never, under any circumstances, live 
 together. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 259 
 
 Tuesday broke beautifully clear; soon clouded; 
 poured down again, and even hailed. I had ter- 
 rible headache and aching of limbs all night — 
 could not get up to breakfast. Ginnie brought me 
 some tea, and seemed so concerned about me, and 
 indeed, looked so very badly herself, that I got up 
 and dressed. I went out on the balcony and helped 
 pick up the unusual hailstones, though stooping 
 was hard work indeed. I had to lie down again 
 and did not go out to see Mr. Randolph, though he 
 sat the morning with Ginnie and Mrs. Norton. He 
 comes often to see if he can aid us in any way — 
 and he would do anything for us — unconditionally , 
 too. Within the last week he has had another child 
 born to him. He regrets that it is not a boy. He 
 was so anxious to call it ^' Rebel" Randolph. He 
 could call his girl ^^ Rebellion" or ^^Rebellia," he 
 says, but cannot bear anything that seems to 
 make a girl or woman conspicuous. I like this 
 sentiment; it accords with his usual ones; he is 
 really brave and manly, and in everything shows 
 tenderness to women and unfortunates. Ginnie 's 
 eyes have been very much inflamed of late, and 
 she has been wearing green glasses. I told an ac- 
 quaintance that they were as red as blood, mean- 
 ing the lids, and the report, wonderfully exagger- 
 ated, reached our friends at Greenville, and 
 brought them to see us. Mr. Randolph says there 
 was much sympathy and excitement out there as 
 they heard Ginnie 's eyes were running bloody and 
 
260 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 
 
 that she had lost them entirely. So much for re- 
 port. Thousands of rumors fill the city. The 
 newspapers are a dead waste; they tell nothing. 
 I know from a gentleman who really does know, 
 that Banks, before he left, said, that if any pub- 
 lisher interfered with Ms actions or proceedings, 
 he would ^^see to it.'' Brashear City has been 
 taken by the Confederates, and Banks, upon his 
 return from Baton Rouge, hurried up to that re- 
 gion, taking the vessels which remained here. 
 They have seized all the cars. There seems to be 
 a great excitement and expectation among our 
 people. We know not what a day may bring 
 forth, and lie down at night not knowing what may 
 happen before morning. Reuben, Mary's hus- 
 band, has had a cart here and has removed all 
 Mary 's things and his own. I want to go out and 
 talk to Mary — to beg her not to go away — but Mrs. 
 Norton does not like to have us talk with her serv- 
 ants, and I do not know as I ought to listen to all 
 that she would say about her mistress. I have beg- 
 ged Jane to talk to her, for I know that Mary is 
 acting from the promptings of temper and that she 
 will be sorry for it afterward. I begged Jane to do 
 her duty, and that she would be rewarded for it 
 after this time of desolation is over. That Jane 
 goes out at night without her mistress ' knowledge, 
 I am positive, but I think she is lonely and un- 
 happy here. Farragut reported to be positively 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 261 
 
 a prisoner ; the Hartford positively taken, and so 
 is also the Albatross; and Stonewall is positively 
 outside, and the Confederates positively about to 
 attack. I feel a little nervous thrill, but it soon 
 dies out. 
 
 Wednesday, 25th [March] . Did not sleep again 
 last night, and only dozed near morning. Dreamed 
 quantities — of being at Shepley's house and re- 
 fusing to eat at his table ; saw thousands of people, 
 all under unpleasant circumstances ; wrote a sav- 
 age letter to Mayor Miller, and made myself con- 
 spicuous generally. Heard Mrs. Norton talking 
 early to Jane ; called her in and asked the question 
 which had been lying on my mind, ^^Has Mary 
 gone ? " ^ ^ No, Miss. ' ' Greatly relieved, I turned 
 over to get a nap, for I felt weak, nervous and 
 sleepy. Presently I heard Jane say, ^'Aunt Mary 
 has gone and taken Jake.'^ No more sleep — got 
 up and dressed; I felt desolate and oppressed 
 and it was quite cold. I felt quite as sorry as I 
 did when Julie Ann left us. Mrs. Norton is quite 
 cut up, though she says that she knew that Mary 
 was going. Her first words were, *'Now you 
 know whether I know nothing or not, donH you?'' 
 This was a cut at us for having taken Mary's part. 
 Indeed, I know all — that the woman would not 
 have left but for her having taken too much liquor, 
 and in that state passed the boundary too far for 
 return. She took Jake alonsr. We have both ad- 
 
262 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 vised Mrs. Norton to move to her daughter's, Mrs. 
 Dameron's, and we would go to Mr. Randolph's. 
 We could board with them. After much entreaty, 
 he would board us instead of receiving us as vis- 
 itors. She was angry at the mere mentioning of 
 such a thing — said that nothing could make her 
 live in a house full of children, and moreover, she 
 says that if she goes to Mrs. Dameron's all the 
 servants would leave, as they do not like her. This 
 I am afraid is true, as Mrs. Norton sees defects in 
 the servant world very keenly, and she does not 
 keep silence afterward. Mrs. Dameron's house- 
 full of servants have been too long indulged to 
 allow of any interference, especially now that they 
 can go to the Yankees with any story they please. 
 This Yankee soldier 's wife at the corner keeps the 
 servants of this neighborhood miserable. Hers 
 are as well clad as she is, and have quite as much 
 time to themselves, but they look sour and anxious. 
 Those who are innocently inclined and are really 
 attached to their mistresses are reproached by 
 others and these low Yankees. I feel very sorry 
 for Mrs. Norton. She did not believe that Mary 
 would leave her, though she said so often. I think 
 that Mary Jane, who is deceitful, I think, had 
 much to do with Mary's conduct. How long her 
 ladyship may remain, no one knows. This flitting 
 has caused quite a commotion in this household, 
 and, indeed, I must say that I can never get over 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 263 
 
 my sorrowful feeling for a blow of this sort. I 
 liad expected better things of Mary. She had al- 
 ways talked of being fond of her mistress ^ family, 
 and letters were read to her only a few days ago 
 from every member of it, in which she was spoken 
 of with much attachment. Charley and Mrs. 
 Brown both spoke of what they intended to do to 
 reward her for her faithfulness. 
 '- The Yankees have undermined every good 
 feeling which at one time existed between 
 these poor people and their owners. I am 
 almost afraid to see the Confederates, though 
 I long for their coming. So many people 
 have been betrayed by pet servants. Strange 
 that some of the most severe mistresses 
 and masters have kept their servants through all 
 this trying year. Mrs. Roselius came over as 
 soon as she heard of Mary's flight, and proposed 
 to send over a girl of her sister's who had been 
 left with her while her sister was in Europe. She 
 is an ugly, half -dazed looking creature — innocent, 
 though, I think. She came in evidently much 
 frightened, having been told alarming tales by 
 Mrs. Roselius 's other servants. She seemed to re- 
 vive after having been spoken to kindly. Her 
 name is Kitty ; I like the poor thing, somehow. I 
 do not expect her to be honest, though, and will try 
 to remember to lock up. I laid $1.50 on the bureau 
 one morning and it disappeared in a very short 
 
264 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 time. This locking up and watching is perfectly 
 hateful to me. But what can one do? One is 
 obliged to be honest oneself and to pay one's debts. 
 But negroes have no mercy and will take one 's last 
 cent if you keep it unlocked. I would hate them if 
 I considered them responsible and developed be- 
 ings. They are not quite men and women yet. I 
 think the Yankees must be of the same mind, for 
 they are catching up the negroes as if they were 
 animals J to put them on the Government planta- 
 tions. Judge Ogden and Mrs. Waugh passed the 
 morning with us. The Judge was mysterious, 
 and evidently smiles all over him. He is quite 
 brilliant with some secret political information. 
 He would tell nothing, but told us with much em- 
 phasis to fear nothing; that all our troubles (po- 
 litical) would be over in a week or two. He was 
 in the depths of gloom not long ago. He does not 
 know that Mary has told us about the spy. I sup- 
 pose that this spy story, at least, must be true, be- 
 cause the Ogdens have heard from Billy that his 
 captain (Tucker) has been on detached service for 
 some time, and that he (Billy) being first lieuten- 
 ant, is acting in his place. Judge Ogden saw 
 Captain Tucker in Virginia on service — knows 
 that he has been sent on this mission, so I suppose 
 there can be no deception in this case. He told 
 Judge Ogden that he had been sent here for in- 
 formation as to the position of things generally 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 265 
 
 here. He says that Stonewall Jackson is outside 
 at Camp Moore, and that this city is to be attacked 
 as soon as the Port Hudson affair is over. When 
 will it be over? we constantly ask ourselves. The 
 varied reports one hears are enough to confuse 
 one's intellect, fraught, as they are, with our 
 dearest interests. All conversation now is a med- 
 ley of what this spy or that has told, or what some 
 returned prisoner has reported, or that Colonel 
 This or Lieutenant That or Captain So and So 
 has said. We have heard again for the hundredth 
 time that Weitzel has been surrounded and cut to 
 pieces. Brashear is now reported to have been 
 captured by the Confederates. Provisions and 
 artillery sent in that direction for Weitzel have 
 been brought back. Some muddy, soiled and tired 
 cavalry have ridden into town. 
 
 We took dinner at Mrs. Dameron's. Prac- 
 ticed on the piano a good deal — the first time 
 for months. I regret that I have so neglected 
 my music, but have had no heart for any- 
 thing. Between three and four we heard can- 
 non in the distance — listened with our hearts 
 for some time. We concluded it to be a 
 general clearing out of guns at Camp Parafet. 
 Meant to take a walk, but calling in here for my 
 gloves found so much company that I could not 
 get away. We sat upon the gallery. Mary Waugh 
 came; sent by her father to learn what we knew 
 
266 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 
 
 of a Jackson paper of the 20th, said to be in town, 
 and of which Judge Ogden had told ns. These 
 papers are contraband, but they get in sometimes 
 in reality, but oftener by report. We often hear 
 of wonderful victories of ours, said to be detailed 
 by this paper, but the search after it often proves 
 hopeless. You never find anyone who has read 
 it with his oivn eyes. It is quite a common ques- 
 tion, *'Did you see it yourself f Generally some 
 very reliable person has been told by some other 
 reliable person who would not deceive anyone in 
 small matters or great. So many of these stories 
 are proved false by time that the *^ reliable'' man 
 or woman has fallen into bad repute. Three ru- 
 mors now bring any tale under the ban. This pa- 
 per of the 20th, the reliable man said, confirmed 
 the capture of Farragut and the Hartford. Great 
 rumors of the cutting to pieces of Eosecrans pre- 
 vail. The existence and non-existence of the In- 
 dianola are as much matters of discussion now as 
 ever the lamented Arkansas gave rise to. We hear 
 ^* reliable'' proofs of both. I am somewhat con- 
 fused myself by opposite statements, but some 
 people walk with sublime faith through the laby- 
 rinth. Mrs. Harrison, whose husband is confined 
 here so long, and whom she is still allowed to visit, 
 sat on the gallery with us and told us many things 
 she had heard the day before from the Confeder- 
 ate prisoners who had been brought in. Colonel 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 267 
 
 Frank Gardiner's Signal Corps, near Port Hud- 
 son, were captured ; Captain Youngblood and oth- 
 ers. The passing of Farragut, at Port Hudson, 
 and the crippling and the return of the other ves- 
 sels, and the burning of the Mississippi presented 
 a sublime and awful spectacle. It all took place 
 at night, and the roar of the guns, both from the 
 ships and shore, must have been deafening and 
 terrible to hear. The crew of the Mississippi 
 were all captured or killed. Many a wounded 
 man silently lay upon the decks and was devoured 
 by the flames as she floated. My blood seems to 
 curdle, and I believe my heart does really bleed. 
 It seems strange that we can eat, drink, sleep and 
 array ourselves while such horrors are enacting 
 daily. This evening I sat on the gallery and lis- 
 tened while Mrs. H told prison tales and 
 
 showed Annie Waugh how to make some rose- 
 trimming that she had seen Ginnie wear and espe- 
 cially admired. I do not feel like a trifler, I know. 
 Thursday, 26th [March]. Mrs. Dameron, Ginnie, 
 Mrs. White, Mrs. Waugh and myself paid a visit 
 to the establishment of Mr. Burnside. He is very 
 rich and an old bachelor and ladies are often asked 
 to view his gardens and pictures. The house is 
 built and furnished after the European fashion 
 (on a small scale), and is really a bijou of comfort 
 inside, though homely without. The pictures dis- 
 appointed me, except in two instances. The china- 
 
268 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 closet had nothing old in it. I have seen a far more 
 beautiful collection of the real antique in my dear 
 mother's closet at '' Portland Manor/' before we 
 
 sold out in Maryland. Mr. B made his money 
 
 himself, and I would not in the least object to 
 being as rich as he. Whether new blood or old, 
 I respect blood, but three generations of extreme 
 poverty, with all the mean cares and roughening 
 labors which surely accompanies it, changes its 
 promptings as well as its color. The proud noble, 
 warded off from every detrimental influence, may 
 imagine himself formed by high heaven of the 
 rarest porcelain, but he is a money production 
 after all. And the famous blue blood is but a 
 compound of the best of food and influences, re- 
 lieved from commonness. I am observer enough 
 to be thus far a materialist. Came home from the 
 tour tired enough. We were desired to leave our 
 names, and as I left that of Mrs. Dameron, the 
 sister-in-law of Mr. Shepherd Brown, the richest 
 man in town, and in whose house General Shepley 
 is now living, I felt sure of being recommended by 
 the servants at least ; they were vastly polite and 
 attentive. Mary Ogden and Rose Wilkinson took 
 dinner with us. The latter hopes to get out of 
 town soon. General Sherman has promised her 
 mother a pass and a passage out. This officer has 
 been very kind to the Wilkinsons. When Mrs.W — 
 was imprisoned he offered to do her shopping for 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 269 
 
 her. Found out that the small round silk capes 
 that we women folk are now wearing are called 
 **Beauregards.'' Mrs. White says that that story 
 of the hero which depressed me so, is not true. 
 I hope not — yet, he is a Creole. I have not faith 
 in their domestic relations. Doctor Fenner was up 
 to-day ; he is clever, but I do not fancy him some- 
 how. Anything outside of the common path would 
 disturb and shock him. He is well-bred and 
 amiable, however. Mr. Dudley was up with him ; 
 we all walked over to Mrs. Dameron's. Ginnie 
 and I then paid a visit to Mrs. Wells and Mrs. 
 Montgomery. They were very glad to see us. 
 
 Mrs. M is not long for this world, I think. 
 
 The Judge looks rosy and hale as an Englishman. 
 He will live to get another wife, I expect — this is 
 his second — but he is devotedly attached to her. 
 Heard much report. Read Jeff Davis ' proclama- 
 tion respecting the day appointed for fasting and 
 prayer. It is to be celebrated to-morrow in the 
 Cathedral in the lower part of the city. The 
 Catholics are bolder here than others; 'tis said 
 that they wish to provoke the Federals to attack 
 them. Even Butler could never awe Father 
 Mullen, who, when summoned to his presence, 
 answered him boldly ; when being accused of hav- 
 ing refused to bury a Federal, replied fearlessly, 
 '*No, sir, I would bury you all with pleasure. '* 
 He told Butler that his soul was his own, also 
 
270 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 his lips, and that he would pray for the Southern 
 Confederacy, and whatsoever he pleased. *^Do 
 you know,'* said Butler, ^^that I can send you to 
 Fort Jackson f **Do you know,'' returned 
 Father Mullen, ''that I can send your soul to 
 hell?" Butler pronounced Doctor Stone and 
 Father Mullen the boldest and bravest men in town. 
 The first he sent to prison; the latter he never 
 touched. This was because he feared to excite 
 the indignation of his Catholic troops. We will 
 go to the Cathedral if the weather and our health 
 permit. Met Mrs. Miller, a sweet woman, re- 
 turning from a visit to us in our absence. Found 
 Mr. Waugh, Mrs. Waugh and Annie and Mrs. 
 Evans when we reached home. The burning of 
 the Bio Bio, which took place at the wharf on 
 Sunday, was much discussed. The ladies were 
 discussing whether the damaged silks would not 
 be better and cheaper to wear than the now royal 
 calico. Cotton seems really king at last. We 
 hear daily of the burning of this valuable ware 
 by the Confederates to prevent its falling into 
 Federal hands. The Yankee Era reports the 
 capture of three schooners laden with it at Man- 
 chac; also the taking of Pontchatoula by them. 
 There was a great cannon on the newspaper, 
 though no fight had taken place. Our Camp was 
 some miles from Pontchatoula. This cannon be- 
 longs to the old press of the Delta, which was 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 271 
 
 taken from its editors among other printing 
 paraphernalia. I remarked that the Yankees 
 had fired this cannon with more effect than any 
 other since the war commenced. They often have 
 it stuck in for a fancied victory. Farragut has 
 been heard of. He is not captured, the Era says, 
 but is on his way to Vicksburg for coal. Barges 
 of it will be brought to him through the famous 
 canal. What can our boats be about if Farragut 
 is free to run our batteries? 
 
 Friday, 27th [March]. Did not feel well 
 enough to go to the Cathedral. The celebration 
 of the Confederate Fast is contraband, and if 
 held in any other church but the Catholic would 
 be broken in upon. Mr. Harrison, Mr. Roselius, 
 Detty Harrison and Mary and Mrs. Jeaurenand 
 took up our whole morning. I was doing up col- 
 lars, too, and they quite interfered with my time. 
 Kitty brought Ginnie a letter from her young 
 mistress in Europe, to read for her. It came in 
 a letter to Mrs. Roselius. The child wrote very 
 affectionately, and begged Kitty to think of her 
 as often as she thought of Kitty. She has some- 
 thing very pretty for her, bought with her own 
 money, and her mother has such a present for 
 Kitty as will astonish her when she sees it. She 
 wants to surprise her, and won't tell. This note 
 had a great effect on the girl and made her dazed, 
 blear eyes sparkle. She had told Mrs. Norton 
 
272 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 in the morning that she intended to run away, 
 but after we talked to her and begged her not to 
 listen to anything which bad people said to her, 
 she seemed greatly moved. She will not go if 
 Mrs. Norton does not frighten her to death by 
 her manner, and if others do not take her off. 
 We would not let her touch our bed-room yester- 
 day or to-day, but she seems really anxious to do 
 little things for us. I believe I could manage 
 Kitty hy myself. I hardly think we would have 
 lost Julie if we had been at home, though she 
 acted badly, I admit. Mrs. Roselius here again 
 this afternoon; Mrs. White, Mrs. Dameron and 
 all sat on the gallery. I did not go out. Mary 
 Jane makes a very poor business of cooking. 
 Mrs. Norton's boast that she could do better 
 without Mary than with her has not held good. 
 Mrs. Norton has a warrant out for Mary on the 
 plea that she carried off Jake; the police are 
 after her. Mary Jane has seen her. Mary told 
 her that she had been to Mayor Miller 's office and 
 had obtained from him a free pass. It is easy to 
 be generous with the property of other people. 
 He and his master. General Shepley, should be 
 content to live free in Mrs. Brown's house with- 
 out further injuring her aged mother. When 
 these people took possession of Mrs. Brown's 
 elegant establishment they drove Mrs. Dameron 
 out. She had moved to her sister's during the 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 273 
 
 absence of her husband for the sake of her com- 
 panionship; but Mr. Brown falling under the 
 Federal ban, Mrs. Brown grew alarmed for his 
 safety; his health was feeble and he could not 
 have lived through a short imprisonment even. 
 He is kept alive by the easiest and most comfort- 
 able life. 
 
 V They accordingly fled in secret, old Phelps, 
 who is really the best of the Federals, having 
 good-naturedly given them passes. This was 
 in Butler's day; if they had been caught, 
 heaven alone knows what might have happened. 
 Mrs. Dameron was not allowed to take anything 
 out of the house. She waited days before she 
 could even get her baby's crib or her children's 
 clothing. Nothing of her sister's was she allowed 
 to touch. Mrs. Brown had already shipped off 
 silver and other valuables ; they, I believe, safely 
 reached the Confederacy. She did not tell any 
 of her family where they were lest old Butler 
 would imprison them, as he did others, and make 
 them tell where they were. Her carpets and cur- 
 tains she shipped to New York; after Shepley 
 came to the house a regular search was made for 
 everything. Mrs. Brown's servants were all re- 
 tained — her elegant carriage made a hack of, and 
 her common one also. Her servants were ques- 
 tioned and cross-questioned about linens and 
 other things, and the clerk who sent off the car- 
 
274 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 pets and the very draymen who carried them to 
 the boat were threatened with ball and chain un- 
 less they betrayed where everything had been 
 taken. They recovered everything except the 
 silver, and are living finely in the fine house. Mrs. 
 Norton had been told by Mrs. Brown that she 
 could take over unto herself the quantities of 
 provisions of all kinds left in the storeroom ; also 
 a great deal of coal. Mrs. Dameron was sur- 
 prised by two officers jumping over the railing 
 one day whilst she was at dinner. Frightened, 
 she ran upstairs, but the officers questioning her 
 name of the servants, very wittily remarked that 
 she better damn downstairs pretty quick. From 
 that time the guard never left the house. They 
 were insolent and searched everything, even the 
 basket of soiled clothes. ^' 
 
 Mrs. Dameron 's friends soon filled the house 
 and Mrs. Richardson, who has interest with 
 the Federals, had the guard removed and 
 a more courteous couple sent in their place. 
 '^But she is not to remove even a tea- 
 spoon, '^ said Colonel French. The last guard 
 behaved decently, refusing even to leave the gal- 
 lery at night; so Mrs. Dameron did them the 
 honor to pour out their coffee herself the next 
 morning. She left the house and its belongings 
 to the Federals that day. Mrs. Norton asked 
 General Shepley for the provisions; he said he 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 275 
 
 had no objections ; she sent for them, and had her 
 dray returned with a note from one of Shepley's 
 staff (Captain Miller). He could ^^not think/' 
 he said, ^^of depriving the poor servants of the 
 provisions, as they had been deserted by their 
 owners without a support for the coming win- 
 ter.'' This was cool, certainly, after having 
 driven Mrs. Dameron from her sister's house 
 and preventing the servants from going to her. 
 Captain Miller, with his own hands, opened Mrs. 
 Brown's trunks; he told Mrs. Norton himself that 
 he was on the search for linen. The carpets were 
 brought back from New York, and one day when 
 Mrs. Norton called, she found the General, or 
 Governor, as he calls himself, overseeing the 
 packing-box; he looked a little abashed, having 
 that much grace left, and remarked that if he 
 **had not gotten hold of the carpets and curtains, 
 they would have been eaten with moth. ' ' Heaven 
 preserve Lee and Stonewall from such saving 
 propensities! Well, this same Captain Miller 
 has given Mary a pass independent of her mis- 
 tress. General Banks has nestled himself in 
 Mrs. Harrison's house. She also is a daughter of 
 Mrs. Norton. The editor of the Yankee Delta, 
 now the Era, has carried off the books and splen- 
 did Magdalen of Mr. Harrison's. Mrs. Dam- 
 eron and myself went over the house the day the 
 transition was going on, to-wit, the removal of 
 
276 JOURNAL OF JULIA- LE GRAND 
 
 Frenches staff of officers and the editor of the 
 Delta, and the coming in of General Banks and 
 his staff, 
 
 LETTEK TO GENEEAL BANKS. 
 
 New Orleans, Jan, 14th, 1863, 
 To Majoe Gen'l Banks: 
 
 Sie: — I have understood that articles of value 
 have been taken from the residence of my son-in- 
 law, Mr. J. P. Harrison, since the military seizure 
 of it. 
 
 Some days before you entered into possession 
 of it, I took the liberty of addressing you a note 
 requesting permission to go through the house to 
 ascertain from a personal examination whether, 
 and to what extent, the rumors on the subject 
 were true. Having received no reply to this note, 
 I concluded to call on you in person, and did so 
 at the residence of my son-in-law, but you seemed 
 to be too much occupied to hear what I had to say 
 and left me before I had time to renew my 
 request. 
 
 Believing it to be my duty, in the absence of 
 my son-in-law, to bring the matter to your atten- 
 tion, I now take the liberty of saying, that I have 
 reason to believe that articles of value have been 
 taken from the house since the seizure, and be- 
 fore your occupancy of it, to-wit: 
 1st. — ^A handsome painting purchased in Europe, 
 and known in the family as *^The Mag- 
 dalen." 
 2nd. — Lace curtains to parlor windows. 
 3rd. — Some large marble vases. 
 4th. — Books of value. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 277 
 
 5tli. — The wines and liquors — principally in bot- 
 tles; there was, however, a quarter-cask 
 of Madeira, purchased at $12.00 a gallon, 
 and from which little had been drawn up 
 to the time of seizure. 
 I also have reason to believe that one or two 
 or more bedsteads and bedding have been taken 
 away. 
 
 If these or any other articles be missing, you 
 are the only person having power to order their 
 return. All I can do is to bring the matter to 
 your attention, and desire to do so, and hope I 
 have done so respectfully. 
 
 Yours respectfully, 
 
 A. P. Norton. 
 
 P. S. — My residence fronts on the Carrollton 
 Railroad — 5th — No. 655, and near the crossing of 
 Washington Street. Written for Mrs. Norton, 
 Jan. 14th, 1863.— J. E. LeGeand. 
 
 Mr. Harrison ^s brother has had some inter- 
 views with General Banks, having been intro- 
 duced by a mutual friend (civil war makes strange 
 connections). He found Banks a cold, selfish, 
 disagreeable fellow, he says. Expected police to 
 bring news of Mary and the children to-night. 
 Left the lamp burning. This is an awful life. 
 We try to persuade Mrs. Norton to be quiet, but 
 she is restless and cannot. 
 
 Saturday, 28th [March]. Mr. Randolph here, 
 and we all talked about Farragut and the Hart- 
 ford for about two hours. He will have it that 
 
278 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 we have both. Nowadays there seem to be but 
 two classes of individuals, those that believe 
 everything and those who believe nothing. I have 
 fallen into a state of general infidelity. My head 
 is dazed with talk and rumors. Mr. Randolph 
 has his spy story. A Confederate officer is in, in 
 Federal uniform; he says that Farragut never 
 passed all the batteries at Port Hudson, but be- 
 ing crippled by passing the first, was forced to 
 surrender. He was then sent as a prisoner to 
 Jackson and thence to Richmond. The Hartford 
 still floating the Federal stars and stripes, then 
 proceeded on her way to Vicksburg, and as we 
 had captured the signals, she lies there to entice 
 other Federal vessels from the other fleet to run 
 the Vicksburg batteries to come to her assistance ; 
 should they do so, they will fall into our hands, as 
 did the Queen of the West and others. The officer 
 says, too, that the Indianola is safe. The Feder- 
 als here say that she sank and rose no more. He 
 says, too, that the Confederates are coming soon 
 to the defence of this poor city. Mr. Randolph 
 believes in this officer, and says he has good rea- 
 son to do so. "We told him of our general infi- 
 delity which, for our better spirit's sake, he tried 
 to combat. 
 
 The Era reports Farragut safe at the mouth 
 of the famous canal, waiting for coal barges 
 to pass down to him ; it gives a threatening letter 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 279 
 
 of his to the Mayor of Natchez, said threats to be 
 carried out should the guerrillas fire on him. (The 
 Era distinguishes these irregulars as ^'Gorillas'^. 
 The capture of this famous rear-admiral is a great 
 deal to us Confederates. He is a brave fellow, 
 and his loss would give our enemies quite a blow, 
 and the more of that stamp they lose the better. 
 It seems a silly thing to me that he should place 
 himself in such a dangerous position — parted 
 from his fleet and hemmed in by batteries, deadly 
 in their effectiveness. If we do not catch him, 
 we should. In spite of the bravado and inflation 
 of the Era, a very sensible fear of the AdmiraPs 
 position appears. Banks is safe here in the city, 
 and all his military show towards Port Hudson 
 has come to naught. He says that he has done 
 all that he wished to do — which was to march in 
 great array out of Baton Rouge and then make a 
 hasty retreat thereto without striking a blow at 
 our strong point. The Federals, I believe, have 
 changed their tactics; finding that the *^ gorilla^' 
 is strong, they very sublimely sit themselves down 
 until he starves to death. It is amusing to hear 
 how dreadfully we need everything (from their 
 papers). Our people are suffering from the want 
 of many accustomed luxuries, but the blessings 
 of freedom and peace, I pray God, may so entice 
 them from the future that they may continue to 
 bear a bold front toward a ruthless and home- 
 
280 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 desolating foe. Mr. Randolph tells ns that if the 
 Confederates do not come in for fifty days, quite 
 a large sum of money will be saved to him; but, 
 said he, ^ ' I would rather have them in to-morrow, 
 and lose it.'^ He comes of the blood of old John 
 Randolph; if he had taken the oath, he says, his 
 mother and his brothers in the army would have 
 disowned him. "When the oath-taking was going 
 on last summer, he was so disheartened by the 
 sight that he came up from town one day, just to 
 be cheered by the sight of those he knew would 
 never take it. He brought us one of the ballads 
 which flood the city. It represents the reception 
 of old John Brown into a place which shall be 
 nameless in these decorous pages. He brought 
 something better, however — Doctor Palmer's letter 
 to Mr. Perkins on the subject of the oath-taking 
 in this city. It is a fine thing, this letter, but / 
 think, much too severe, and would have come with 
 much better grace from one who had remained 
 here and suffered the various influences of temp- 
 tation which surrounded our poor people here 
 under Butler's brutal reign. 
 
 29th [March]. A vote of thanks has been 
 passed in our Confederate Congress to all those 
 who were true and brave enough to refuse alle- 
 giance to the United States. This is well; I feel 
 glad and proud and a thrill passes through me, 
 knowing that I never, for one instant, faltered; 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 281 
 
 neither did Ginnie. We were both begged, too, 
 and considered obstinate and romantic. No out- 
 sider can ever realize the state of mind to which 
 the people of this city were reduced in those days. 
 Our ideas of Butler's character enabled us easily 
 to realize in full force any evil which report pro- 
 claimed him about to do. Prison, hard labor; 
 exile we feared ; evils of all sorts. A cotton press 
 was fixed up by the authorities for some purpose. 
 Report instantly proclaimed that it was for 
 '* Rebel women'' — intended to put them to work at 
 it. So also with a large stable which underwent 
 some repairs; the women were to be confined 
 there and made to wash and cook for Yankee sol- 
 diers. We tied up the few relics which we thought 
 to conceal; burned many a dear old letter and 
 made a general consignment to those who had 
 taken the oath, then sat down patiently to wait 
 our fate. 
 
 We knew that Butler had vowed to humil- 
 iate the women of New Orleans. We knew 
 that the police were bribed as well as the servants 
 to inform on every member of every household 
 who had defied him, and the sufferings of Mrs. 
 Phillips and Mrs. Coan in solitary confinement 
 on Ship Island enabled us to realize any fate 
 which the tyrant might choose for us. Until the 
 coming of General Banks we never knew what 
 would be done with us or to us. How can an 
 
282 JOUENAL OF JULI4 LE GRAND 
 
 outsider ever know what a temptation it was to 
 us to take that oath? Many women, and men, too, 
 took it in tears. Some went with the intention of 
 taking it, and found they could not. Some fainted 
 and some went crazy. Upon the whole, my opin- 
 ion of the earnestness of our people was greatly 
 strengthened by the hateful tests which Butler 
 applied to their character. Mrs. Norton would 
 go to town every day while the oathing was going 
 on, and return each day with new reports. **We 
 will be alone, girls, I do believe, ' ' she would say ; 
 ** everybody is taking the oath.'' So we knew 
 there would be no escape for us. I had really for- 
 gotten that Mrs. Roselius had taken it, although 
 she had used so many arguments to make us do so, 
 and to-day sent her Doctor Palmer's letter on the 
 oath-taking. I was sorry for it afterward. She 
 came over after dinner and cried as bitterly as she 
 did the day she took it. She does not spare her- 
 self. *^I should not have yielded to Mr. Rose- 
 lius," she does not scruple to say. She is the 
 warmest of Confederates and continues to talk 
 like one, and hates the Yankees a thousand times 
 worse than before. Mr. Roselius, though he made 
 her take the oath, continually throws up the recol- 
 lection to her. I despise French husbands ! He 
 is a Federal, too ! 
 
 Mrs. Norton has been watching constantly 
 for the policeman to whom she entrusted the 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 283 
 
 warrant for Mary. He has discovered that 
 Mary is with Jake, Emma and Reuben, her 
 husband. Just three weeks ago she ran in to 
 her mistress for protection against Reuben, who 
 had threatened to kill her. Mrs. Norton went to 
 Mary^s to get Jake, and Reuben slammed the door 
 in her face — her hand barely escaping. Her hand 
 was resting on the side of the jamb. He gave her 
 much impudence, too, she says; so did Mary. 
 The policeman came to-night late, saying that he 
 had just got the three in jail; she has to appear 
 early tomorrow in court and swear that Mary 
 stole Jake ; she has asked me to go with her. It 
 makes me nervous to think of it. We have all ad- 
 vised and begged her not to meddle with her ne- 
 groes now, knowing that the Federals will protect 
 them, no matter what Mrs. Norton can say or do. 
 Ginnie saw Reuben in this part of town to-day, 
 pointing out this house to negro soldiers, and 
 Jane saw white ones stoop and look at the name 
 on the gate. 
 
 Monday, 30th [March]. Late last night I wrote 
 a note to Captain Brittain for Mrs. Norton, ask- 
 ing him to go with us tomorrow to court. I 
 scarcely had a wink of sleep, and felt wretchedly 
 in more ways than one this morning. Mrs. Nor- 
 ton was stirring before day. I might have slept 
 then if I could have been quiet. Captain Brittain 
 came very early, saying that we need not go down 
 
284 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 to the court so soon. Mrs. Norton said she had 
 been told by the man who gave her the warrant to 
 come at 7 o 'clock A. M. The policeman then came 
 to tell Mrs. Norton to appear before the Federal 
 Court at 10 o'clock, where she is to be confronted 
 with Mary. General Shepley had Mary and the 
 children turned out of jail almost as soon as 
 placed there, although put in by virtue of a search 
 warrant. General Shepley is a deceitful, bad 
 man, not so bold as Butler, but just as coarse and 
 brutal. I feel very sorry for Mrs. Norton; she 
 should have let this matter alone, but I will stand 
 by her. I have the greatest repugnance to going 
 to a court of any kind. She ought not to take 
 me — I would not go for a thousand negroes of my 
 6wn. I feel nervous, sick and wretched. I wish 
 Mr. Randolph were not in Greenville, so that he 
 could help us. I hate notoriety — all kinds of it, 
 Federal notoriety the worst. This scurrilous 
 Era may give a line to me tomorrow. It gave the 
 other day a most disgusting article about a 
 woman, and indeed, is constantly filled with inso- 
 lence to our sex. They hate women here much 
 more than men. The Ef^a says, ^'The women of 
 New Orleans screw up their thin, pale lips when 
 they [the Federals] pass them, turn up their not 
 very handsome noses and flash their handsome 
 eyes — ^yes, they have handsome eyes, which they 
 have inherited from negro ancestors." One of the 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 285 
 
 officers told Supt. McClean, a Confederate pris- 
 oner, that he might wear his uniform, but that the 
 
 women of New Orleans were such d d fools, 
 
 that the mere sight of it might create an excite- 
 ment. Lieutenant Andrews was very angry the 
 other day because so many ladies rushed to see 
 the captured Signal Corps and took them little 
 comforts. No one goes now unless they can be 
 of some real service. / have never been near 
 them. 
 
 I have returned all safe, but tired and disgusted. 
 This is my first visit to Canal Street for a long 
 time. I hate the *^ Squares and Streets'' as much 
 as did ever the madman in *^Maud,'' especially 
 Canal Street. At all times its show of hard bus- 
 iness faces, mingled with the perplexed, wearied 
 and sad ones, and its display of glittering fash- 
 ionables trailing along, tired and depressed me. 
 I used always to say that I returned from a shop- 
 ping tour on Canal Street as wearied as if I had 
 journeyed to the poles. Now I am sad, despair- 
 ing, weary, angry all at once. It makes me fu- 
 rious to meet the insolent faces of the Massachu- 
 setts mob which has been sent to rule over us — 
 despairing to think that they dare and are allowed 
 to represent a great Republic ; that they are a part 
 of humanity, and that so much of my trust in it 
 has been overthrown by them. It has been a cold, 
 rainy day — such a one as always lays Mrs. Nor- 
 
286 JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 ton up sick. She would take no advice ; she would 
 go; we tried to persuade her that she could do 
 nothing to recover Jake. She had no idea, she 
 says, that she could recover Mary, but the boy 
 she stole. She could not bear to let her servants 
 triumph over her, at least without making an ef- 
 fort to prevent them. 
 
 Before we left the house Ginnie became so 
 uneasy about my being made a witness in 
 Peabody's court, that she obtained a promise 
 from her that she would not go. So, accord- 
 ing to previous agreement with Captain Brit- 
 tain, she went to the Custom House, expecting 
 to meet him. Owing to some misunderstanding, we 
 did not find him. We saw Captain Miller *s carriage 
 at the front and were on the pavement when the 
 file of soldiers went up the steps. Captain Miller, 
 the Mayor, organizes the court each day, and these 
 soldiers, a hateful-looking set, attend on it. I 
 was dreadfully afraid Mrs. Norton would go up; 
 she was anxious, and as disagreeable as it would 
 have been, I would have gone with her had I had 
 the most distant idea that she would have escaped 
 insult, and more than all, Era notoriety — worse 
 than prison, worse than battle fire and pestilence, 
 worse than Butler, do I dread the Era — the low, 
 vulgar tongue of the Federal Government in this 
 city! We paced up and down before that deso- 
 late-looking Custom House, listening to the drum- 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 287 
 
 beats of the soldiers drilling upon the river bank ; 
 also to some few cannon. Dirty-looking soldiers 
 guarded the different entrances, and vile-appear- 
 ing negroes, in filthy blue clothes, looked from the 
 windows. I felt quite as desolate as everything 
 looked. How my heart ached for a brother's 
 strong arm on which to lean, or for that dear one, 
 now lost to me forever. Well, we did not go up 
 into the court-room. I escaped that shadow of 
 infamy. After traipseing up and down for a full 
 hour, and submitting to the gaze for that length 
 of time of any infamous creature that chose to 
 look at us, we walked up to the City Hall. The 
 creature at the door of the Mayor's parlor would 
 not let us in; he knew Mrs. Norton; so we stood 
 outside with the negroes and other applicants 
 until we were ready to drop. After awhile a ne- 
 gro vacated a chair and I boldly seized it for Mrs. 
 Norton. She was cold and tired and looked so 
 woe-begone that I pitied her, though I could not 
 understand why she should wish to submit her- 
 self to all this degradation. Seeing the police- 
 man whom she had engaged to put Mary in jail 
 come out of the Mayor's parlor, she went into the 
 hall to speak to him, and he told her that Mary 
 was then in the Mayor's parlor and that he had 
 been telegraphed for. What had taken place he 
 could not tell her there, but would come to see 
 her and tell. 
 
288 JOUKNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 "We went into the Mayor 's presence and his 
 gentlemanship, the Mayor, came up to us in- 
 stantly, with a face expressive of insolence and 
 anger. I had never seen him before, but from 
 Mrs. Norton's account of him, had at least sup- 
 posed him to be good-natured. She had been in 
 the habit of saying what she pleased to him. 
 **Mrs. Norton," said he, *^I have a very serious 
 charge against you. " * * What have I done I ' ' said 
 she, terrified at his manner. *^ Bribed a police- 
 man,'' he returned, with the greatest air of of- 
 fended virtue. Mrs. Norton had unfortunately 
 given the policeman $10 that very morning. She 
 had pressed it upon him from a true feeling of 
 gratitude, because he had seemed to take such an 
 interest in her affairs, and had taken so much ex- 
 tra trouble for her and had left her without telling 
 her where she could find him again and without 
 asking any payment. She had called him back 
 after he had gone out of the gate, and unfortu- 
 nately gave him the $10. ^'Bribing a policeman !" 
 we both cried in a breath; for the matter had 
 never struck us in that light. ^^Yes," returned he, 
 * ^bribing a policeman. " ^ ^ I never thought of such 
 a thing," said Mrs. Norton, and indeed, she had 
 not. ^^Oh, don't deny it," said Captain Miller, 
 with the most insufferable appearance; ^^I have 
 the very $10 note here now to prove it on you." 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 289 
 
 **Do not bring it/* said Mrs. Norton, ^*I gave it to 
 him. ' * ^ * There must be some difference between a 
 bribe and a reward, * ' said I, angrily ; * ' this was a 
 reward. ' * * ^ He understood from the first he would 
 be rewarded,** he returned insolently, *^and there 
 has been any quantity of this sort of thing, and 
 it must be stopped. Now, see here, Mrs. Norton, ' ' 
 he continued, ^*I'll make a bargain with you — if 
 you don't meddle with that woman, Mary, of 
 yours, I'll drop this matter, but so sure as you do, 
 I'll have you before the Provost Court for having 
 bribed a policeman." All this was said while he 
 shook his hand almost in Mrs. Norton's face. He 
 was a young man, and I considered it mean and 
 vulgar to speak in this way to an old feeble wo- 
 man, especially, too, as he lived in her daughter's 
 house free of rent — after having driven her 
 daughter out of it and made use of every article 
 of provisions or clothing left behind, besides keep- 
 ing all the servants and carriages. She had been 
 prejudged ; her side of the tale was not even heard 
 — all of her servants were in Federal employ, and 
 this last woman had not only stolen her little 
 house boy, but other things. I was indignant, and 
 but for the dread of that disgusting Era, would 
 have spoken freely enough. **In the first place," 
 he went on, *^you imposed upon the man who gave 
 you the search warrant ; if he had known that you 
 had not taken the oath, he would not have given 
 
290 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 it to you.'' '^Is there no justice T' I cried out 
 angrily; '* justice is but justice at all times.'' 
 ''Yes," said he, ''justice is justice, but only for 
 some people; justice is for the loyal; search war- 
 rants are for the disloyal." Then turning to 
 Mrs. Norton, "Do you see this ten dollars? I in- 
 tend to give it to your woman, Mary." 
 
 With that we both rose from our seats and Cap- 
 tain Miller took a theatrical position in the middle 
 of the room. Said Mrs. Norton as she swept by: 
 "I'll not take that oath — I'll 7iot swear to a lie." 
 "Then," said he with much emphasis and gesture, 
 "I swear by my sacred word and honor, you'll 
 never have your servant." "There is no honor 
 in your courts," said I, stalking out as boldly as 
 I could, all the time fearing that he would grab 
 me by the arm ; he was quite angry enough to have 
 done it. When I got out I wished that I had told 
 him that if he considered that a bribe, and if brib- 
 ing was such an oifence against the government 
 he served, he had no right to drop the matter. 
 He had bribed Mrs. Norton that she should not 
 disturb Mary. Ginnie says I should have told him 
 that I had two brothers serving in the army in 
 Texas who would be happy to meet him some day. 
 Every one had something to suggest, and of course 
 every one could have arranged the interview in 
 better style than we did. I was quite satisfied 
 with my display of courage, for, from the manner 
 in which Captain Chivalry turned toward me, I 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 291 
 
 could judge that I had shown him quite a defiant 
 face, as well as having put my few remarks in 
 rather a high key. I was indeed angry ; so angry 
 that I almost forgot the Era. A little more and 
 Mrs. Norton and myself would have graced the 
 annals of a police court, and above all, an aboli- 
 tion Federal court. The gallant Miller had no 
 idea of my nerve. Mrs. Norton has never been 
 so crushed and cowed in her life. To my aston- 
 ishment she was silent when threatened ; I, whom 
 she thinks lacking in spirit, had to speak up in 
 her defence. She was white and trembling when 
 we came out, and was very unwell all day after- 
 ward. I was very sorry for her. She is con- 
 vinced now that it is of no use to try and get 
 justice from the Federals, and she may be induced 
 to keep away from them now. 
 
 We paid Mrs. and Miss Callender a visit. Miss 
 Betty looks like death — she is dying with consump- 
 tion — her old mother will then be childless. I felt 
 sorry to see her, knowing what must soon happen. 
 I go out so seldom that when I came in Miss Betty 
 clapped her hands and said it would certainly hail. 
 I laughed and returned that ^^It was quite cold 
 enough. '' When we reached home we had our 
 experience to give to every one. We fought our 
 battles over again — at least, I did, for Mrs. Nor- 
 ton invariably turns to me and says, ^^You tell, 
 for I can't; I cannot forget that man's looks." 
 
VI. 
 
 Maech 31— Apeil 8, 1863. 
 
 Tuesday y 31st [March]. Mary Harrison, Mr. 
 Eandolph, Mrs. Waugh and Mary Ogden passed 
 
 nearly the whole morning with us. Mary H 
 
 stayed to dinner, as she missed the car for Green- 
 ville. Mr. Randolph was angry when we told him 
 the Miller case. Said I should have sent for him. 
 I had had an idea of beckoning to him from the 
 gallery as he passed in the car, but I thought some- 
 thing might happen in that horrid court-room 
 which might have brought trouble on him. I 
 know he would never have allowed Miller to have 
 treated us so without resenting it, and then he 
 certainly would have gone to prison. He heard 
 my story and took Captain Miller's name down. 
 He believes the Confederates are coming. **Why 
 do you do thatf said Ginnie. He laughed and 
 said, **I shall have a lock of his hair s^ome day,'' 
 meaning that he intended to have his scalp. He 
 has been so much in wild countries that he often 
 talks in this Indian fashion. This was jest; but 
 he declares that Miller shall apologize to Mrs. 
 Norton on his knees. He says I must never go 
 any more to such a place without calling on him. 
 Mary Ogden has lately played a favorite caper of 
 
 293 
 
294 JOURNAL OF JULIA. LE GRAND 
 
 hers, which is representing some character of her 
 fancy and deceiving her acquaintances. She has 
 a perfect passion for this sort of thing, and does 
 it remarkably well. She played rather too seri- 
 ous a game a few days ago. Mr. Randolph and 
 some other gentlemen were at Judge Ogden's, and 
 Mary thought it proper to disguise herself as a 
 lady just got in from Natchez. Of course, she was 
 brimful of good Confederate items, and her ac- 
 counts were so very brilliant that one gentleman, 
 quite excited, cried out, ^ ' I knew it — I told you so, 
 Judge ; you can 't doubt now. Judge, with this lady 
 just in from the outside.'' This, for these anx- 
 ious days, when men's minds are drawn out to 
 their finest tension and their hearts are longing 
 for some precious tidings for a still doubtful 
 cause, was rather too serious a game to play. 
 Mary has a genius for this sort of acting, and 
 can't help it. Mr. Randolph was giving us some 
 of this Natchez lady's glad tidings, and we did 
 not like the glances which he and Miss Mary ex- 
 changed. ^^If you doubt me, ladies," said he, ^'I 
 can bring the very lady to you." *^0h, yes, go 
 
 and get her," Mary H and some of the rest of 
 
 us cried. Whereupon Mr. Randolph rose and 
 took the Natchez lady by the hand and stood her 
 up before the company. Mary Harrison and 
 Mary Ogden spoke to each other again in quite 
 a friendly manner. They do not visit yet. 
 
JOURNAL OP JULIA LE GRAND 295 
 
 A boy cried out, ^ * Extra, * ^ and immediately there 
 was a sensation. It proved much better than most 
 of the cheats we have had lately. Quite a brilliant 
 affair at Vicksburg. We drove back two gunboats 
 and sunk two; one passed — the Benton — said to 
 be so much damaged that the Albatross sailed up 
 to her assistance. The Albatross and the Hart- 
 ford said to be at the mouth of the canal, though 
 Mr. Randolph insists that they both are ours, and 
 that they only fly the Federal flag to attract others 
 to run the gauntlet. If that were true, we would 
 not cripple and sink them so. It must have been 
 an awful sight. It happened in daylight, and 
 quite a collection of men, women and children be- 
 held the sinking vessel and cheered as she went 
 down with all her crew. They are our enemies; 
 they must be killed or conquered, but, my God, I 
 do not think I could have found voice to cheer as 
 she sunk, leaving but a black spot behind her ! My 
 heart would have stood still and my tongue, too. 
 Vicksburg claims the title of ^^The Gibraltar of 
 the South. ^ ' Went out with Mary Waugh to take 
 a walk; came back and found a room full. Mr. 
 Waugh says that Shepley has employed three or 
 four hundred more policemen who are to hear 
 (accidentally) conversations on the cars and in 
 the streets. This sort of thing suits his tastes 
 and instincts. He would like to adjust all sorts 
 of cases of espionage himself. I hear, too (from 
 
296 JOUENAL OF JULTA LE GRAND 
 
 Federal sources, it is said), that next week all 
 houses are to be searched in which British offi- 
 cers have been entertained and the United States 
 flag stamped on. I am told that putting foot on 
 the United States flag while toasts are being drunk 
 to the Confederacy is often part of the ceremony 
 on such occasions. A very silly performance, I 
 think ; we could never think of Lee or Jackson at 
 such a feast. 
 
 Mrs. Norton once proposed to have some of 
 them here, but we did not wish it and as she 
 would have made us the excuse for more com- 
 pany, we refused to give her opportunity. Indeed, 
 I would not like to be introduced to strangers and 
 foreigners under her chaperonage. She is so very 
 abrupt and peculiar. Mrs. Roselius, our most in- 
 timate neighbor, was very anxious to entertain 
 them, and she has so much taste, tact and good 
 breeding that she could have made a pleasant af- 
 fair of it; but her husband is such a determined 
 Federal that she could not give the matter a 
 thought. He, like all the Federals now, hates the 
 English. The French and Spanish here are also 
 our friends, and I hear a great deal of their vis- 
 iting among our pretty girls. A handsome young 
 Spaniard from one of the ships made quite a sen- 
 sation among them. I have no heart any more; 
 no spirit to do anything. Anxiety, sickness and 
 grief have sapped the last remnant of merriment 
 or interest in me. 
 
MRS. THEODORE SHUTE 
 Of New Orleans 
 
JOUENAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 297 
 
 Wednesday, April 1st [1863]. Mary Ogden 
 here. She has been to see Mrs. Tutt, a lady who 
 is just in. Mary Harrison called on her yester- 
 day, and we had quite a laugh at her doleful face 
 when she returned from the visit. ^^I have called 
 to make you all miserable, '^ was her greeting as 
 she entered. Then followed a volley of disap- 
 pointment. Mrs. Tutt stood sponsor for all. 
 Stonewall Jackson is not outside; he is in Vir- 
 ginia. The Hartford is not taken; nor the Alba- 
 tross, All of our gunboats are injured and un- 
 dergoing repairs. We have lost Pontchatoula. 
 There are three fine gunboats in Mobile harbor, 
 but only intended for its defence; last of all, the 
 Confederates are not even thinking of taking this 
 place. One by one we recovered from these ex- 
 plosions. We began to take Mrs. Tutt's char- 
 acter into consideration. Indeed, she is not the 
 sort of woman we could even expect to hear good 
 tidings. She has no imagination; therefore, 
 could tell nothing in its true light, for according 
 to a theory popular with romantic people, the 
 real truth underlies the common surface, and it 
 is only by realizing what we feel and cannot see 
 
 that we reach it. Stonewall J must be there 
 
 in spite of Mrs. Tutt. But in disguise, as we had 
 heard. Mrs. Tutt is as truthful as the sunlight, 
 but so prosaic — who would expect her to realize 
 so stupendous a romance as that, and as for the 
 expected attack here — who would, for a moment, 
 
298 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GEAND 
 
 suppose that our Generals would be so silly as to 
 tell their plans to Mrs. Tutt! So we went on 
 laughing very much and sighing a great deal au- 
 dibly now and then. We had heard that Mrs. 
 Tutt had taken a solemn oath to the Confederates 
 not to reveal one single thing which she had seen 
 or heard. This meant a great deal, we thought; 
 if she could honestly reveal nothing, what might 
 we not believe? This is the matter which Mary 
 Ogden went to settle. One member of her family 
 had said she had taken that very solemn oath; 
 another said that it was only the oath to the Con- 
 federacy — taken Yankee fashion. Mrs. Wilkin- 
 son says that such an oath has never been admin- 
 istered in the Confederacy; so the matter must 
 stand as we heard at first. They did not appeal 
 directly to Mrs. Tutt, for she is in deep grief on 
 account of her recently lost husband. 
 
 However, one by one our hopes are dying out. 
 Our imprisonment is terrible. It does not seem to 
 have the same effect on others as on Ginnie and 
 me. We are so uncongenially situated. After Mary 
 Ogden had gone home, Lizzie and Jule, who had 
 been passing the day in town, came in. The 
 Mitchell girls were with them — all bright, rosy and 
 cheerful. The last two, however, said they were 
 very low-spirited at home now. ^^Pa has gone to 
 his plantation and cannot get back. ' ^ They ran on 
 cheerfully enough about their young matters, 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 299 
 
 though. One of them raised her Beauregard (a 
 small cape worn by Confederate women), and 
 showed a huge button which she avowed to have 
 stolen from ^ ^Somebody's'' coat. Ginnie called it 
 a Yankee button, but she made great haste to 
 show her Pelican. They know all the Spanish 
 officers, and like them '^so much." We saw them 
 to the cars and the Ogdens got in. Mrs. Saunders 
 and Mr. R. 's little Eva were within. They called 
 to us to come soon to Greenville. I wish we 
 could go and stay awhile ; they all come to see us 
 so often and beg so earnestly for our return visits. 
 
 I have no fancy for Mr. S . The Yankee Era 
 
 to-day acknowledeged the loss of another gunboat, 
 the Diana, in the Teche. We are told, too, that 
 Sibley has beaten the Yankees well in the Teche 
 country. 
 
 Weitzel is now in the city. The Yankees, 
 too, have admitted that our men fought splen- 
 didly, and after capturing a number of them 
 treated them in the kindest and most gallant man- 
 ner. I do love this. Mrs. Roselius and ourselves 
 were talking about this matter to-day. Mrs. 
 Roselius repeated what she had heard from 
 her husband. Weitzel has said that the men 
 of Louisiana are as brave as any the world 
 contains — they fought them splendidly, and after- 
 wards treated their captives nobly, but it was 
 astonishing to him that the women were so 
 
300 JOURNAL OF JULIA Lgl GRAND 
 
 very bitter, so uncompromising, that they could 
 not give an enemy a civil word. I said I was 
 so sorry to hear this, and mentioned what Mr. 
 Harrison, who has been a prisoner for months 
 in the Custom House, had seen there of the rude- 
 ness of our women who went to see after the 
 prisoners. Mrs. Norton burst out in her abrupt 
 way, ^ ^ Dear knows, they treat us bad enough ; for 
 my part, I don't care what they say to them, the 
 wretches.'' I remarked that it was at least for 
 a woman's own sake that she avoid notoriety. 
 Any notion that I may have formed of chivalry, 
 true patriotism and courtesy I did not touch upon. 
 Many women here insult the Federal soldiers, 
 who will not sacrifice their love of finery for the 
 sake of their anxious fathers and brothers. I 
 would expect little true patriotism from such. 
 Went to see Mrs. Gilmour and her daughter. 
 
 Mrs. G is a sweet, sweet old lady. She, too, is 
 
 going to Texas on a visit to a married son there. 
 She hopes that we may meet, and so do I. She 
 knows a lady just in from Port Hudson. We have 
 not captured the Hartford or Farragut, but he is 
 yet between our batteries. The Indianola is un- 
 der repairs at Alexandria, and is not destroyed. 
 The Yankees are deserting Baton Rouge, after all 
 their military display there. They are fortifying 
 Donaldsonville, they say, because they wish to cut 
 us off from supplies, but we say because they could 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 301 
 
 not remain where they were; their men were de- 
 serting, a dozen, sometimes fifteen, a day, and 
 refused to fight when Banks marched out with 
 them. Reports of our having four vessels in the 
 Gulf. I fear our hopes are vain, and we are not 
 to be delivered yet. 
 
 Saturday, April 4th [1863]. Judge and Mrs. 
 Montgomery were here this morning, bringing 
 reports of a bloody engagement in Yazoo. The 
 enemy have been cut off from return after passing 
 up some of the small rivers of that region in their 
 attempts to reach the rear of Vicksburg. Seven- 
 teen transports, with men and supplies, have been 
 captured by our people. This news is certainly 
 true, the Judge says, and he is not easily deceived 
 by evidence, and never lets his hopes run away 
 with his judgment. 
 
 April 7th. I have been quite sick, and am still 
 too weak to write and sew much ; so depressed in 
 spirits that I find no diversion in anything. 
 Within the last week the great Yazoo expedition 
 has been abandoned ; so also has the Port Hudson 
 one. What Banks has done so far can not aid 
 his infamous Government much. A few days ago 
 the paroled prisoners in town received a notice 
 to appear before a certain person at a given hour, 
 or be fetched by the military. They obeyed the 
 order, not knowing what was to become of them, 
 whereupon they were locked up in the Custom 
 
302 JOURNAL OF JUIJA LE GRAND 
 
 House and sent off to be exchanged secretly , so 
 that no crowd could collect and see them off. They 
 left at night, and spite of secret movements, some 
 knew of them and would at least appear upon the 
 levee, though they dared make no demonstration 
 in favor of the Confederate cause. One gentle- 
 man waved his hat to the departing boat and was 
 immediately arrested. He proved to be a Scotch- 
 man, and nothing could be done to him. Ladies 
 are constantly arrested for the color of the roses 
 they wear on their bosoms and bonnets. Alas! 
 for handkerchiefs bearing the Confederate flag! 
 One of the paroled prisoners about to depart was 
 presented with two roses by a lady — one red and 
 the other white ; he placed them in his button-hole, 
 and the defiant exhibition caused his arrest and 
 return. He was Lieutenant Musselman, and he 
 was much disappointed at not being able to go 
 with his companions beyond the lines. A flag of 
 truce boat arrived here, but none of our people 
 were allowed to put foot on the shore or to receive 
 their friends on the boat. Mrs. Shute, who has 
 been separated from her son for two years, went 
 down to the levee to try to get a glimpse of him. 
 She was denied the privilege of even standing on 
 the shore and even getting a f ar-oif glance at him. 
 She went to each authority in town, begging the 
 privilege of seeing him but for a moment or two on 
 board the boat, but was refused. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 303 
 
 There has never been such great and small 
 tyrannies practised in the world before, I 
 verily believe, as by those who now con- 
 duct the affairs of this city. A lady can 
 not give a party in her own home without she re- 
 ceives a permit from some such creature as Cap- 
 tain Miller, or has her company broken in upon 
 by the police. Such things make my blood boil, 
 ** Confederate blood,** the Era would say. Mrs. 
 "Wells was here yesterday; just received a letter 
 from her daughter whom she sent outside the 
 lines months ago. The officers tell her, Mattie 
 Wells says, that everything is going on splendidly 
 for us, and that our troubles will be over in May. 
 Sarah Wells also writes that they all look cheer- 
 ful, and are far from starvation. Matty Wells 
 has been the victim of a physician's blunder — he 
 gave her poison, fortunately not in sufficient quan- 
 tities to cause death, but she was perfectly blind 
 for days. The mother is almost crazed about her 
 two girls. She is here alone, her husband's prop- 
 erty having been seized here. He ran the block- 
 ade and went to Vera Cruz. Her relations at the 
 North are very rich. She says she would go to 
 them but fears her girls would not be happy there. 
 They were born in the South, though they have 
 until now passed much time in the North, and 
 loved it. The horrors of this civil strife are too 
 great to realize. I saw a day or two ago two sad- 
 
304 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 looking women on the street. *^This is fulfilling 
 the Scriptures,'' said one; ^Hhe sons are fighting 
 against the fathers, and the fathers against the 
 sons.'' 
 
 Mrs. Wilkinson has not yet gone out, hav- 
 ing been put off from day to day by these miser- 
 able wretches here. Those who have taken the 
 oath and are favorable to the Federal cause, can 
 go out. The officers will positively deny that 
 there is a schooner or any other opportunity for 
 removal, when they know just as positively that 
 people of their own stamp, who will swear to 
 anything, are going often. The Wilkinsons have 
 frequently summoned their friends for last good- 
 byes, having been promised immediate transit, 
 but here they are still. The Wilkinson girls hur- 
 ried Mary Ogden and Betty Neely in from Green- 
 ville day before yesterday, having been promised 
 by General Sherman that they should go out the 
 next day ; the same gentleman told Mrs. Wells the 
 very same day that they would not get off for weeks. 
 They are sitting with their trunks packed and 
 their daily interests are suspended, having been 
 told that they might receive but an hour's notice 
 to depart. They treat Mrs. Wilkinson this way 
 because her sons are in the army, her husband 
 killed at Manassas, and because she will not take 
 the oath. Mary Ogden was here yesterday, look- 
 ing very badly and complaining. Lizzie and Jule 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 305 
 
 look like roses; so also does Betty Neely. Mrs. 
 Dameron, too, looks very healthy and very pretty. 
 She is plump and clean-looking. She has been 
 parted from the kindest and best of husbands for 
 a whole year now. What a blessed thing good 
 nerves are; 'tis a good thing, too, to lack that 
 realizing sense of surrounding evils which eats out 
 the very life principle when it once takes posses- 
 sion. It kills Ginnie and myself; we dwell on our 
 misfortunes and those of others until the whole 
 world seems Hope's sepiilcher. 
 
 Doctor Cartwright once said to Ginnie, ^^Oh, 
 what a joyous little creature you were in- 
 tended to be by Nature — how happy you might 
 have been.'' The old Doctor saw that no 
 disease but that of the mind preyed upon 
 her. He tried once to learn of me what it 
 was that made her so unhappy, but finding that I 
 could not confide, he desisted and wound up by 
 telling me that we must go about more and be 
 cheerful. We must marry, he said ; but learning 
 that it was quite impossible for us to love anyone, 
 he said that it was not necessary for a woman to 
 love before marriage, so that a man did. ^^ Every 
 woman,'' said he, **will love the man who is kind 
 to her." Heavens, what a theory! The Doctor 
 is a theorist, I know, but I am glad that he has 
 not the power to practice upon his patients after 
 this style. He was horrified when I told him that 
 
306 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 if I married a person without love that I should 
 
 hate Mm afterward and myself, too. Dr. C 
 
 realizes more fully than any man I ever knew the 
 word '^philosopher/' but no man knows how to 
 philosophize about a woman — there are pages in 
 her heart-history which the wisest of them can 
 never read. 
 
 Many friends have been to see us. Ginnie looks 
 so tired and ill; she is constantly telling me that 
 I look so; indeed, our great anxiety about each 
 other does us much harm. To meet her sad, pale 
 face in the mornings is sometimes as much as I 
 can bear. We two have grown to love each other 
 very tenderly. People laugh and say that they 
 think of us as one person. Our most angry words 
 with one another are in the other's behalf. In- 
 deed, I am often worried over Ginnie when she 
 refuses to eat some little delicacy, which these 
 hard times have made scarce, because I won 't take 
 it, too. It is very common for us to say to each 
 other, **I will not touch one mouthful unless you 
 do, too." This seems a silly way to act, and sil- 
 lier to record, but even in small matters we think 
 the most of the other's comfort than our own; to 
 save the other little labors more than repays for 
 taking them to ourselves. I know that if I were to 
 die Ginnie could not be comforted, and should I 
 lose her, I am finished forever. Were there no 
 death or suffering in the world such love would be 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 307 
 
 a source of infinite sweetness, but as it is, there is 
 fear in every heart-throb. 
 
 The time passes; we hear no word from those 
 that are near and dear. If letters have been sent, 
 they have failed to reach us in these sad times. 
 My sisters, my poor maimed brother, can it be that 
 we are never, never to meet any more 1 It seems 
 so. We may die in this Yankee-beset town and 
 have no kindred to close our eyes! I sometimes 
 wonder if they are not very anxious about us ; but 
 they know that we have friends here, and may not 
 remember us as we remember them. Indeed, I 
 would not wish them to know how we suffer, 
 knowing that they can not reach us with help. 
 Whenever I have been able to send off a few lines 
 to them, I have said that we are well and safe, 
 God forgive the untruth, but I hope some of my 
 words have reached them. We are as well as 
 sleepless nights and headaches from anxiety can 
 leave us, and we have some friends, and many who 
 say they are friends — one whom I would trust as 
 a brother and one to whom I would not fear to 
 open my heart as to a sister. I shall never forget 
 Mr. Randolph and Mrs. Waugh. Simple-hearted, 
 honest, true and kind, wiser and more spirited 
 than those who pretend to more. 
 
 April 8th [1863]. Mrs. Waugh came over this 
 morning to see if we would go to Greenville with 
 her. I did not feel well, but made the attempt to 
 
308 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 dress myself; I was still in doubt when she left 
 us to dress. In attempting to put on my clothes 
 I was so weak that I felt f ainty, and so determined 
 to delay. I wrote her a note, putting off till some 
 other time. I had not finished it when in rushed 
 Mary Harrison, almost wild with joy. In these 
 sad times a little joy will sometimes leaven the 
 whole lump. Mary has just received two letters 
 from her aut Ellen, whose husband is a colonel 
 in our army. She is at Franklin, Louisiana, a few 
 hours' ride on the car from this place. She is 
 there with Sibley's army, and that army is mostly 
 composed of ^ ^ Texans. ' ' We were soon almost as 
 excited as she — a certain wild hope of getting out 
 there and under the protection of some of our 
 people; get to Texas, or at least, hear of our sis- 
 ters and brothers. A Captain Harley, mentioned 
 in the late taking of Galveston, is a friend of Mrs. 
 Riley's (Mary's aunt). He is also a friend of 
 Mr. Randolph's, and is the very redoubtable hero 
 to whose care he was about to commend us when 
 he was stationed at Galveston before its first fall, 
 and when we thought we had some chance of 
 reaching it. This gentleman (knight, nowadays) 
 his two friends proclaim to be the ugliest of the 
 ugly, but he is accomplished, wise, kind and brave, 
 and, like all brave men, ready to serve a woman 
 (I don't say *^lady"). He is at Franklin, and 
 what is more than probable, Dick and James Pye, 
 
JOUENAL OP JULIA LE GRAND 309 
 
 who were also in Galveston's defence service, are 
 there. They, my brother-in-law 's brothers, would 
 be friends indeed ; many and many an unthinking, 
 joyous day have we spent together in the old times 
 past. Never then did they or we think of the 
 brass buttons, the stripes, the shoulder-straps and 
 the grey cloth which now represents a new idea 
 (Greybacks, these Federals call our soldiers), 
 when, in the old time, before our two families 
 moved South, we sat on the banks of the blue 
 Potomac, watching the white sails and listening 
 to the ^'Hail, Columbia,'' of the steamers; little 
 did we think that the dear river would one day 
 shut out old Maryland from our country. They 
 are Texans now, wearing her colors, bearing her 
 lone star banner, and we have a foothold still in 
 this desolated Louisiana; and Maryland, our 
 mother, is torn and oppressed by Federal soldiers, 
 and she, for her undecided course, the scorn, the 
 pity of the world. Oh, is it not best to die early ? 
 I was almost forgetting Mary Harrison and her 
 letters. Well, her aunt wants her, and indeed, the 
 whole family, to come to her immediately; says 
 she is splendidly situated with the army and can 
 make them comfortable. The girls are crazy to 
 go out, but all depends on their father and these 
 Federals. Ginnie said to Mary, ^^Yes, you can 
 hear from your friends, but we hear nothing." 
 With one of her impulses, Mary leaped from her 
 
310 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 chair, and throwing her arms around Ginnie, kissed 
 her, saying, ^'Yes, I thought of you as soon as I 
 got my letter; I ought to be ashamed to tell you 
 of if She then fell to begging us to go out with 
 them if they went, promising us a warm welcome 
 at her aunt's and a splendid time until we could 
 get farther on our journey. I have met Mrs. 
 Riley, and like her very much. She has seen 
 much of the world, and yet preserves her kindli- 
 ness ; she is both cultivated and agreeable. I have 
 almost a hope of getting out. Oh, what a joy it 
 would be to be under the roof of kindred once 
 more! Sister, the children, Claude and brother 
 [Washington LeGrand] ; I never knew how much 
 I loved them until now. Mary 's excited talk gave 
 her a headache, and we made her a cup of tea, and 
 We sat and had a long chat. But for Mrs. Nor- 
 ton's making us nervous, saying every now and 
 then, * ^ Can 't listen to anything I have to say, ' ' we 
 could have had a pleasant time. Presently Mr. 
 Randolph came in, and he and Mary having met 
 here so often, Ginnie met him in the parlor with, 
 '*Yes, Miss Harrison is here; walk in; she has 
 been here for some time. ' ' Whereupon he blushed 
 mightily. Mary made Ginnie introduce her to him 
 as he entered, which made him blush again. Mrs. 
 Dameron was here, too, and the talk was too mixed 
 up for Mrs. Norton to take it all in, and while Mr. 
 Randolph was telling her something, she spoke 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 311 
 
 sharply to Ginnie, who was listening to Mary, to 
 * ^ Stop and listen to somebody. ' ^ ^ ^ I am listening 
 to somebody, '' returned Ginnie, bowing to Mary. 
 This was high satire, and when I remarked that 
 ^^Miss Harrison was annihilated, ' ' and Mary said 
 she would never have the boldness to speak again, 
 and Mr. Randolph had stopped in the middle of 
 his speech and blushed, she became confused, and 
 in some sort made apology. ^^Well,'^ she said, 
 *^when anybody is telling anything interesting, I 
 want every one to hush and hear it." Mr. Ran- 
 dolph was trying to convince her that ive had Far- 
 ragut, and as we had heard all his arguments be- 
 fore, and as we were sitting 
 
 [Here the Jouenal, as preserved, abruptly ends.] 
 
NOTES 
 
 Page 37, "S. C.":— "Sallie" Chilton, daughter of John Marshall 
 and Sarah [Norton] Chilton. She married Major John Devereaux, 
 C.S.A., and died early, leaving one son, Chilton Devereaux. Miss 
 Chilton was one of the noted belles and beauties of the sixties, 
 
 P. 37, "Lizzie Ogden," "Billy" Ogden:— The "Ogden girls," as 
 they are called in the Journal, Mary, Julia and Eliza, were 
 daughters of Judge A. N. Ogden. Mary and Julia died several 
 years ago. Miss Eliza Ogden is living with her nephew, the 
 Rev. Dunbar H. Ogden, Atlanta, Georgia, son of William F. 
 Ogden, the "Billy" Ogden of the Journal. Miss Eliza Ogden 
 writes, June 2, 1910: "The Misses LeGrand were dear friends 
 of mine. They were exceptionally fine women, cultured, refined 
 and aristocratic. We were near neighbors in Greenville and 
 spent many delightful moments together." 
 
 Pp. 47 and 57, "Doctor Cartwright": — A personal friend of 
 President Davis, a resident of Natchez, Mississippi, before he 
 removed to New Orleans. Mrs. Alice Gordon Walworth, of 
 Natchez, is his granddaughter. 
 
 P. 62, "The Harrison Family," "Mary Harrison": — Mr. James 
 O. Harrison, a distinguished lawyer of Lexington, Kentucky, 
 was a brother of the gentleman who married Miss Norton. Mr. 
 Harrison and his family were refugees from Kentucky during 
 the war, and after they left New Orleans came to Richmond, the 
 Confederate Capital, where they had many friends who were 
 homeless like themselves. Among these friends were Miss Emily 
 V. Mason and her sister, Mrs. Catharine A. Rowland. A letter 
 from Miss Mary Harrison to Miss Mason, dated from Lexington, 
 Ky., a few years ago, recalls her visits to these ladies at Winder 
 Hospital where they were nurses, or "Matrons," the term then 
 in use for the positions they held: 
 
 Camp Winder is clearly before me. I can see Cousin Kate and 
 hear her cheerful greetings to the sick soldier boys. And I 
 
 313 
 
314 JOURNAL OF JULM LE GRAND 
 
 recall the happy evenings I spent with you, happy even among 
 such surroundings. I can hear your reproaches in tragic tones 
 because I said at dinner one day I could not eat cold carrots. 
 "What," you exclaimed, "you refuse to eat what our soldiers 
 would be glad to have enough of! You make me hopeless! How 
 can the Confederacy succeed if this is the spirit of her women!" 
 I felt awfully guilty, and when the end came I found myself 
 hoping my faltering before the detested carrots had had nothing 
 to do with the failure of our cause. 
 
 Mr. James 0. Harrison was a prisoner in New Orleans for 
 many months, confined in the Custom House, as is related in the 
 Journal. 
 
 P. 73, 'TVir. Wilkinson," "Katie" Wilkinson; p. 76, "Miss 
 Marcella Wilkinson": — Mr. Biddle Wilkinson was the son of 
 General James Wilkinson, of the Revolution, and his wife, Anne 
 Biddle. He married Catharine Andrews, of Williamsburg, Vir- 
 ginia, and they had Dr. Biddle Wilkinson, father of Theodore 
 Wilkinson, Senator from Louisiana, and Ernest Wilkinson, lawyer 
 in Washington, D. C. (1910) ; Robert Andrews Wilkinson, 
 father of Mrs. Toby, of New Orleans; a daughter who married 
 Col. Clement Penrose, and two other daughters, Marcella and 
 Julia Wilkinson. The latter married Dr. Frederic Egan and 
 was a widow at the time of her death in 1909. The Wilkinsons 
 had owTied a beautiful sugar plantation at "Point Celeste," Parish 
 of Plaquemines, Louisiana, and here they were living in 1834, 
 1835 and 1848, as mentioned in contemporary letters of the 
 Mason family, Catharine Andrews having been a girl friend of 
 Mrs. John Thomson Mason, of Williamsburg, mother of Miss 
 Emily V. Mason. The latter visited Point Celeste in 1835 and 
 1848, and has left on record charming descriptions of Louisiana 
 plantation life as seen in this interesting family. 
 
 P. 78, "Miss Emanuel's wedding": — This lady, Mrs. Mary E. 
 Wheeler, now a widow, is living (1909) at Roslyn, near Balti- 
 more. The following are extracts from her letters to Mrs. M. L. 
 Croxall : 
 
 Many thanks for your kindness in sending me the Journal, 
 which I have read with great interest; it has thrilled me, coming 
 like a deep-toned echo from that dark, and, to me, misty haze, 
 of the long ago. Name after name recalls the friends of a 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 315 
 
 period, well nigh faded from memory, a period so painful in 
 retrospect. Of the names you mention, one especially sends a 
 thrill through me, Sarah Chilton, my most beloved schoolmate, 
 friend of my girlhood and young married life. Her father, John 
 M. Chilton, a lawyer of great repute, was the law partner of 
 S. S. Prentis, the famous orator and lawyer. He and my father 
 were like brothers. General Chilton, of Lee's staff [brother of 
 John M. Chilton] was a dear friend of my father's also. [General 
 R. H, Chilton married Laura Mason, sister of Miss Emily V. 
 Mason, and Mrs. C. A. Rowland.] As someone aptly writes, 
 "I'd like to throttle Memory and bury her in a deep hole." 
 Such horrors are here recalled, that I live again through those 
 days of fear and torture; and again is stirred within me the 
 animosity which almost drove people to madness. Yet through 
 it all, in her writing of and depicting the time and scenes in 
 which she was living, Miss LeGrand preserves her dignity, Chris- 
 tian patience, charity and endurance — writes with rare force 
 and culture, sorrows most for the human heart that mocks a 
 fellow's woe, and tramples rights, to humiliate those already 
 down-trodden and forlorn, — while she moralizes and discusses 
 hard problems with the wisdom of a sage. To the citizens of 
 New Orleans who bore their trials so nobly, and whom neither 
 threat nor bribery could move from their loyalty to their State, 
 city and country, this Journal is as noble a monument as could 
 be raised. 
 
 P. 148, "Davis was a partisan": — ^Miss LeGrand doubtless came 
 later to a realization of the unselfish character and all-embracing 
 patriotism of the Confederate President. 
 
 P. 162, "Capt. Harry Flash":— Author of three of the finest 
 dirges the Southern cause produced — "Zollicoffer, killed, battle 
 of Somerset, Ky., January 19th, 1862;" "Polk," and "Stonewall 
 Jackson" (see "Southern Poems of fhe War," by Emily V. 
 Mason, Baltimore, Md., Fifth Edition, 1885). 
 
 P. 176, "The Battle of the Handkerchiefs":— This poem ap- 
 peared in Southern newspapers of the period under the heading: 
 "The Greatest Victory of the War, La Bataille des Mouchoirs, 
 Fought Friday, February 20, 1863, By Eugenie." The author- 
 ship, it is believed, has never been revealed. 
 
 P. 184, "Dreux": — Capt. Charles D. Dreux commanded the 
 Orleans Cadets at the beginning of the war. He was killed at 
 Young's Mills, Virginia, July 5, 1861. His untimely death 
 
316 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 inspired two lyrics to his memory to be found in "The Southern 
 Poems of the War," one by Mrs. Marie B. Williams, and the 
 other by James R. Randall, who calls Dreux The rose and mirror 
 of the hold Creole. 
 
 P. 202, "Portland Manor": — Up to the time this Journal 
 was written, the Croxalls had owned in Maryland at different 
 periods from 1729, "Brother's Generosity," left to Joanna Carroll 
 Croxall by the will of her brother, James Carroll, in Prince 
 George County, "The Range," in the same county; "Hempfield," 
 "Croxall's Elbow Room," and "Garrison" in Baltimore County; 
 "Betsy's Chance," "Woodhaim," and "Poplar Island" in Talbot 
 County; and "Portland Manor" in Anne Arundel County, a large 
 tract where now is located the Pimlico Race Course, besides ten 
 acres of ground in the heart of Baltimore. The estates men- 
 tioned above were all large, comprising hundreds of acres. A. B. C. 
 P. 221, "The separation of States and the bloodshedding" : — 
 Our Confederate strength will be too great to tempt aggres- 
 sion, and never was there a people whose interests and principles 
 committed them so fully to a peaceful policy as those of the 
 Confederate States. By the character of their productions they 
 are too deeply interested in foreign commerce wantonly to dis- 
 turb it. War of conquest they cannot wage because the Consti- 
 tution of their Confederacy admits of no coerced association. 
 Civil war there cannot be between States held together by their 
 volition only. Inaugural Address of President Davis, Richmond, 
 February 22d, 1862. 
 
 P. 280, "Dr. Palmer's letter": — Dr. Benjamin M. Palmer, of 
 Charleston, South Carolina, Rector of the First Presbyterian 
 Church at New Orleans for many years, and but lately (1910) 
 dead. He was a distinguished divine, a man of much intellectual 
 force, and universally beloved. 
 
 P. 281, "Butler had vowed to humiliate the women of New 
 Orleans": — His infamous Order No. 28, and other acts, such as 
 the execution of William B. Mumford, led President Davis to 
 issue a proclamation declaring Butler to be an outlaw and a 
 felon, and if captured he should be instantly hanged. Butler had 
 taken possession of New Orleans May 1, 1862. He was super- 
 seded by General Banks, who assumed command of the city 
 December 17, 1862. A. B. C. 
 
JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 317 
 
 THE BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS. 
 
 The battle of New Orleans was as great a defeat for the 
 Confederates as the battle of Hampton Roads was for the Fed- 
 erals. But when we come to consider the vast inequality between 
 the two fleets, a more desperate engagement was not fought 
 during the war, and the bravery displayed by the Confederate 
 naval officers and men is without parallel in naval history. That 
 the reader may have an insight into the odds that the Confed- 
 erates had to meet, we give the names and number of guns as 
 taken from Admiral Farragut's report to the Secretary of the 
 United States Navy: 
 
 The United States fleet consisted of ship Hartford, 26; Brook- 
 lyn, 25; Richmond, 22; Pensacola, 25; Portsmouth, 22; Missis- 
 sippi, 12; Oneida, 10; Varuna, 10; Katadid, 7; Kineo, 4; 
 Wissahickon, 4; Pinola, 4; Cayuga, 6; Sciota, 3; Iroquois, 8; 
 Kennebec, 4; Itasca, 4; Winona, 4; total, 18 ships and 198 
 guns. This was the fleet that ascended the river, besides twenty- 
 one schooners, under Porter, mortar boats, which had incessantly 
 bombarded and almost wrecked the forts before Farragut at- 
 tempted to turn by them at night. 
 
 The Confederate fleet consisted of the Louisiana, a half-finished 
 iron-clad, without steam power to stem the Mississippi current, 
 eight guns; McRae, river steamer, eight guns; Manassas, a 
 small tin-plated, so to speak, ram, too small to do much ram- 
 ming, one gun; Jackson, small river steamer, two guns; Launch 
 No. 3, three guns, and Launch No. 6, one gun; Governor Moore, 
 river steamer, two guns; General Quitman, river steamer, two 
 guns; Anglo-Norman, Defiance, Stonewall Jackson, General 
 Lovell, Breckinridge and Warrior, small river steamers, one 
 gun each; Resolute, river steamer, two guns. Total gunboats, 
 15; total guns, 33. 
 
 A few small steamers were used on the Confederate side to 
 tow fire rafts. The whole of the Confederate fleet was, with 
 perhaps one or two exceptions, destroyed either by the enemy 
 or by the Confederates to prevent them falling into the hands 
 of the enemy. On the 18th day of April, 1862, the mortar 
 schooners got into a position greatly protected from the guns 
 
' 
 
 318 JOURNAL OF JULIA LE GRAND 
 
 of the forts, Jackson and St. Philip, and opened fire, with some 
 firing from the fleet, as Farragut says, only to divert attention 
 from the mortar boats. This continued without intermission 
 until, as General Lovell estimates, over seventy-five thousand 
 shells were thrown, one-third of which fell inside the fort 
 (Jackson). Now, imder this terrific fire, Admiral Farragut put 
 his fleet in motion at 1:55 on the morning of April 24, 1862, and 
 in two lines steamed up the river, and, as he says, the smoke 
 was so dense that ships could not be discerned at a very short 
 distance, and he was guided entirely by the flash of guns to 
 enable him to locate the forts. 
 
 In this state of affairs it was hard to tell friend from foe, and 
 several Confederate ships received shot from the forts. The 
 chain raft had been washed away by the tremendous freshet then 
 in the river. The fire rafts sent down to destroy the enemy's 
 ships had proved failures, and the fighting was every ship for 
 itself on the Confederate side, as no signals could be seen. Per- 
 haps no naval battle of the world has ever been fought under 
 such circumstances and against such odds. But no man flinched. — 
 Richmond Times-Dispatch, 1908, from "The Confederate Navy" 
 ly W. F. Clayton, 
 
NOV 8 1911 
 
"****%.: 
 
 D00m4517H2^